A treatise of church-government occasion'd by some letters lately printed concerning the same subject / by Robert Burscough ...
         Burscough, Robert, 1651-1709.
      
       
         
           1692
        
      
       Approx. 443 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 165 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30625
         Wing B6137
         ESTC R2297
         12691502
         ocm 12691502
         65847
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30625)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65847)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 346:13)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of church-government occasion'd by some letters lately printed concerning the same subject / by Robert Burscough ...
             Burscough, Robert, 1651-1709.
          
           [3], xxxvii, [7], 270 p.
           
             Printed for Samuel Smith ...,
             London :
             1692.
          
           
             First ed. Cf. DNB.
             Errata: p. [1] (3rd pagination).
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Burthogge, Richard, 1638?-ca. 1700. -- Nature of church-government.
           Church polity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-07 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-07 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           .
        
         
           Z.
           Isham
           ,
           R.
           P.
           D.
           Henr.
           Episc
           .
           Lond.
           à
           Sacris
           .
        
         
           
             Feb.
             4.
             1691
             
             /
             2.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           Church-Government
           :
           Occasion'd
           by
           some
           LETTERS
           Lately
           Printed
           concerning
           the
           same
           SUBJECT
           .
        
         
           BY
           ROBERT
           BURSCOUGH
           ,
           M.
           A.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Samuel
             Smith
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
           Prince's
           Arms
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           1692.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           AN
           Observing
           Italian
           has
           given
           us
           an
           Account
           of
           a
           Transaction
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           so
           well
           known
           amongst
           us
           ,
           as
           many
           others
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           .
           He
           acquaints
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           brought
           together
           by
           the
           Late
           Earl
           of
           Bristol
           ,
           a
           Consultation
           was
           held
           concerning
           the
           fittest
           Means
           of
           propagating
           their
           Religion
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           :
           
           and
           they
           agreed
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           most
           proper
           Methods
           they
           could
           make
           use
           of
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           testifie
           a
           mighty
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           great
           shew
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           for
           the
           Non-conformists
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           They
           represented
           them
           as
           Men
           of
           Trade
           ,
           whose
           Sufferings
           would
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Nation
           .
           They
           pretended
           to
           commiserate
           their
           Condition
           ,
           and
           declaim'd
           perpetually
           against
           Persecution
           .
           And
           there
           were
           two
           things
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           which
           they
           propos'd
           to
           themselves
           in
           this
           Conduct
           .
        
         
           *
           The
           first
           ,
           was
           to
           maintain
           the
           Sectaries
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           hoping
           they
           might
           sooner
           destroy
           it
           by
           Intestine
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           so
           more
           easily
           open
           a
           Gate
           to
           Popery
           .
           The
           second
           
           was
           ,
           Under
           a
           pretence
           of
           tolerating
           these
           Sectaries
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           about
           Religion
           ,
           that
           their
           Priests
           might
           meet
           with
           less
           opposition
           in
           advancing
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           In
           pursuance
           of
           this
           Design
           ,
           as
           my
           Author
           also
           informs
           us
           ,
           They
           prevail'd
           with
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           to
           issue
           out
           his
           Declaration
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           which
           was
           recall'd
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           the
           Parliament
           :
           But
           the
           Project
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           so
           happily
           blafted
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           reviv'd
           to
           amazement
           in
           the
           following
           Reign
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           had
           the
           pain
           to
           see
           a
           Jesuite
           made
           a
           Privy
           Counsellor
           and
           Prime
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Dissenters
           very
           deep
           in
           his
           Interests
           ,
           and
           warm
           under
           his
           Influence
           ;
           To
           see
           these
           Dissenters
           so
           liberally
           offering
           up
           their
           Incense
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           labouring
           to
           inslave
           us
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           the
           Court
           answering
           their
           Devotion
           
           with
           many
           Favors
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           as
           every
           Body
           knows
           :
           And
           when
           this
           Alliance
           was
           confirm'd
           between
           them
           ,
           hardly
           a
           Week
           pass'd
           over
           our
           heads
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           bring
           us
           fresh
           Intelligence
           of
           their
           mutual
           Endearments
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           said
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           them
           without
           exception
           :
           For
           to
           do
           them
           Right
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           were
           afflicted
           at
           the
           shameful
           Confederacy
           in
           which
           their
           Brethren
           were
           engaged
           :
           But
           neither
           in
           Number
           ,
           nor
           in
           Zeal
           and
           Diligence
           did
           they
           equal
           those
           that
           beheld
           our
           Church
           in
           distress
           ,
           with
           such
           Eyes
           ,
           as
           the
           Children
           of
           Edom
           look'd
           on
           Jerusalem
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           her
           Adversity
           ,
           when
           they
           cry'd
           to
           the
           
             Babylonians
             ,
             Rase
             it
             ,
             rase
             it
             to
             the
             foundation
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           pleas'd
           God
           to
           disappoint
           their
           Devices
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           hands
           could
           not
           perform
           their
           Enterprise
           :
           And
           one
           might
           then
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Reflection
           on
           their
           Actions
           ,
           should
           have
           
           been
           such
           a
           Mortification
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           dispos'd
           them
           to
           an
           Accommodation
           and
           Union
           with
           those
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           had
           made
           an
           Unreasonable
           Separation
           ;
           and
           who
           were
           so
           willing
           to
           forget
           their
           former
           Miscarriages
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           them
           with
           all
           imaginable
           Tenderness
           .
           But
           they
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           have
           since
           appear'd
           more
           averse
           from
           the
           Way
           of
           Peace
           than
           ever
           .
           And
           it
           is
           Observable
           ,
           that
           the
           Kindness
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           put
           them
           into
           a
           strange
           fit
           of
           Complaisance
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           Cause
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           employ'd
           their
           Pens
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           not
           against
           it
           :
           But
           the
           Obligations
           which
           they
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           instead
           of
           abating
           ,
           have
           inflam'd
           their
           Rage
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           Encouragement
           to
           write
           abundance
           of
           Books
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
           And
           this
           may
           shew
           ,
           how
           dissatisfied
           they
           remain
           in
           their
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           that
           
           as
           long
           as
           we
           live
           
             with
             them
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             under
             them
          
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           to
           hear
           of
           their
           Complaints
           .
        
         
           When
           my
           Adversary
           ,
           who
           is
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           and
           gave
           occasion
           to
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           saw
           Their
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           his
           Own
           defeated
           ,
           I
           had
           hopes
           that
           he
           would
           leave
           me
           to
           the
           Retirement
           I
           affected
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           no
           farther
           trouble
           with
           his
           Disputes
           about
           Church-Government
           .
           I
           was
           in
           expectation
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           either
           study
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           should
           meet
           with
           him
           amongst
           some
           late
           Apologists
           .
           But
           when
           I
           least
           suspected
           it
           ,
           he
           appears
           in
           Print
           on
           the
           Offensive
           side
           ,
           and
           rudely
           attacking
           a
           whole
           Community
           ,
           he
           would
           persuade
           his
           Readers
           *
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Separate
             National
             Jurisdiction
          
           ,
           such
           as
           he
           supposes
           that
           of
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Rulers
           to
           be
           ,
           cannot
           but
           
             weaken
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Kings
             and
             other
             States
             ,
             and
             is
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             that
             heretofore
             was
             found
             so
             burdensom
             
             under
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             and
             greatest
             of
             our
             Kings
             so
             uneasie
             .
             So
             that
             he
             lays
             it
             down
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             of
             greater
             danger
             to
             any
             Government
             ,
             than
             a
             National
             Hierarchy
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Measures
             and
             Interests
             of
             it
             .
             Fresh
             Experience
             has
             learn'd
             us
             this
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           his
           design
           is
           to
           cast
           an
           Odium
           on
           the
           Conforming
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           to
           suggest
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           hurtful
           unto
           Kings
           ,
           and
           usurpt
           a
           Jurisdiction
           that
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Safety
           ,
           and
           the
           Rights
           of
           Sovereignty
           .
           But
           if
           this
           cannot
           be
           prov'd
           against
           them
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           it self
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           National
           Union
           ,
           or
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           grounds
           the
           Charge
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           content
           to
           bear
           the
           Infamy
           of
           a
           false
           Accuser
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           is
           first
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           either
           he
           
           understands
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           receiv'd
           from
           Christ
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           that
           this
           hath
           no
           Limits
           ,
           and
           is
           pernicious
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           to
           injure
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           to
           cast
           a
           Reproach
           upon
           our
           Lord
           himself
           :
           Or
           else
           he
           means
           their
           Temporal
           Authority
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           have
           been
           legally
           vested
           by
           Sovereign
           Princes
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           knows
           that
           he
           hath
           falsly
           call'd
           it
           
             Independent
             ,
             Unboundable
          
           and
           Uncontrollable
           ‖
           :
           he
           knows
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           same
           Supreme
           and
           Absolute
           Power
           which
           the
           Popes
           claim'd
           and
           usurpt
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           made
           our
           Kings
           so
           Uneasie
           :
           And
           I
           leave
           him
           to
           answer
           the
           Convictions
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           the
           wrong
           he
           hath
           done
           the
           Reformation
           by
           so
           odious
           a
           Reflexion
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           on
           which
           he
           grounds
           his
           Censure
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           is
           their
           National
           Union
           ;
           and
           he
           argues
           ,
           that
           This
           ,
           
           together
           with
           the
           Independence
           which
           he
           ascribes
           to
           them
           ,
           must
           needs
           render
           them
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           as
           putting
           them
           into
           a
           
             condition
             of
             being
             made
             a
             powerful
             Faction
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             practis'd
             upon
             ;
             and
             inabling
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Faction
             to
             convey
             Malignity
             to
             all
             their
             Subordinates
             ,
             and
             these
             to
             the
             People
          
           *
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           when
           the
           abolishing
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           
             with
             all
             its
             dependences
             ,
             Root
             and
             Branch
             ,
          
           was
           in
           agitation
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Nathaniel
             Fiennes
          
           objected
           ‖
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           That
           by
           their
           Power
           over
           other
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           had
           an
           influence
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           
             they
             might
             mould
             them
             both
             according
             to
             their
             own
             wills
             ;
             and
             having
             put
             out
             our
             eyes
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Philistins
             did
          
           Sampson
           
             's
             ,
             they
             may
             afterwards
             make
             us
             grind
             ,
             and
             reduce
             us
             to
             what
             slavery
             they
             please
             .
          
           A
           dreadful
           thing
           indeed
           ,
           had
           there
           been
           any
           foundation
           for
           the
           apprehension
           of
           it
           .
           But
           if
           such
           Fantômes
           as
           may
           at
           
           any
           time
           be
           rais'd
           by
           Art
           or
           the
           Strength
           of
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           in
           them
           of
           Substance
           or
           Reality
           ,
           be
           sufficient
           to
           disquiet
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           to
           enjoy
           but
           little
           rest
           .
           And
           to
           come
           nearer
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           If
           a
           meer
           possibility
           of
           doing
           hurt
           ,
           be
           so
           dangerous
           and
           formidable
           to
           Princes
           ,
           This
           would
           be
           enough
           to
           create
           in
           them
           frightful
           Idea's
           of
           their
           Guards
           and
           their
           Armies
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           that
           are
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           at
           last
           ,
           like
           
             Pashur
             ,
             a
             Terror
             to
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           He
           could
           not
           but
           see
           ,
           that
           a
           meer
           Capacity
           in
           the
           Clergy
           of
           conveying
           Malignity
           ,
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           make
           them
           Enemies
           to
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           he
           pretends
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           actually
           guilty
           of
           a
           most
           notorious
           defection
           from
           their
           Duty
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           has
           been
           found
           by
           Experience
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           there
           never
           was
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           never
           can
           be
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           a
           thing
           more
           dangerous
           to
           any
           
           Government
           ,
           than
           the
           
             National
             Hierarchy
          
           .
           An
           Accusation
           that
           sounds
           very
           harsh
           ,
           and
           runs
           high
           ,
           not
           against
           a
           few
           single
           persons
           only
           ,
           but
           a
           considerable
           Society
           .
           But
           he
           hath
           not
           told
           us
           ,
           in
           what
           Instance
           they
           were
           liable
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           was
           they
           became
           so
           criminal
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           deserve
           so
           hateful
           a
           Character
           .
           For
           Jealous
           as
           She
           was
           of
           her
           Glory
           ,
           She
           could
           not
           find
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           eclips'd
           by
           them
           .
           But
           She
           did
           perceive
           ,
           how
           necessary
           it
           was
           ,
           to
           check
           and
           repress
           the
           Attempts
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           sensible
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Camden
           acquaints
           us
           *
           that
           her
           own
           Authority
           was
           struck
           at
           through
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Bishops
           .
           As
           this
           Admirable
           Princess
           penetrated
           into
           the
           Secrets
           of
           Foreign
           Courts
           ,
           so
           She
           perfectly
           understood
           the
           Interests
           of
           her
           own
           
           Kingdoms
           :
           And
           if
           any
           would
           know
           ,
           what
           She
           thought
           of
           some
           fiery
           Zealots
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           who
           spent
           their
           Heats
           in
           opposing
           Episcopacy
           and
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Serjeant
           
           Puckering's
           Speech
           ,
           recorded
           by
           Sr.
           
             William
             Dugdale
          
           ‖
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           made
           by
           Her
           Command
           .
        
         
           Her
           Successor
           King
           James
           could
           never
           discover
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           dangerous
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           the
           
             National
             Hierarchy
          
           .
           He
           always
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           Episcopacy
           was
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           :
           and
           as
           he
           found
           it
           establish'd
           here
           ,
           to
           his
           great
           satisfaction
           ;
           so
           he
           never
           saw
           cause
           to
           repent
           of
           his
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Privileges
           annex'd
           to
           it
           .
           How
           well
           he
           approv'd
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           may
           appear
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Speech
           in
           the
           Star-Chamber
           he
           affirm'd
           ,
           *
           That
           
             of
             any
             Church
             that
             ever
             he
             read
             or
             knew
             of
             ,
             present
             or
             past
             ,
             he
             thought
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             This
             was
             the
             most
             pure
             ,
             and
             nearest
             
             the
             Primitive
             and
             Apostolical
             Church
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             sureliest
             founded
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             of
             any
             Church
             in
             Christendom
             .
          
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           he
           complain'd
           of
           the
           Contempt
           that
           was
           cast
           on
           a
           Church
           so
           Reform'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Governours
           thereof
           ;
           and
           looking
           on
           it
           as
           a
           sign
           of
           Impending
           Judgments
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             God
             will
             not
             bless
             us
             and
             our
             Laws
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             reverence
             and
             obey
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             except
             the
             Interpreters
             of
             it
             be
             respected
             and
             reverenced
             .
          
           Such
           a
           regard
           He
           had
           for
           them
           ,
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           their
           Fidelity
           to
           Him
           was
           answerable
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           contributed
           not
           a
           little
           to
           the
           Safety
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           the
           Support
           of
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           the
           Welfare
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           many
           Dangers
           to
           which
           he
           was
           expos'd
           ,
           they
           arose
           from
           other
           Quarters
           .
           They
           either
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Conspiracies
           of
           Papists
           ,
           whose
           Principles
           he
           examin'd
           and
           confuted
           ‖
           ,
           
             that
             
             neither
             the
             Subversion
             of
             States
             ,
             nor
             the
             Murthers
             of
             Kings
             ,
             should
             have
             free
             passage
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             timely
             Advertisement
          
           ;
           or
           from
           the
           Practices
           of
           another
           sort
           of
           persons
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           *
           the
           
             very
             Pests
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
          
           ;
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           as
           he
           declares
           to
           all
           Christian
           Monarchs
           ,
           Free
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           he
           
             was
             persecuted
             ,
             not
             from
             his
             Birth
             only
             ,
             but
             four
             Months
             before
             his
             Birth
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           were
           not
           wanting
           in
           their
           demonstrations
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           as
           we
           all
           know
           ,
           and
           they
           felt
           .
           Yet
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           some
           had
           discours'd
           before
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           Episcopacy
           ,
           as
           claim'd
           and
           exercis'd
           within
           this
           Realm
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           little
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Regal
           Authority
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Point
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           Prerogative
           ;
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           by
           claiming
           the
           Function
           as
           by
           a
           Divine
           Right
           ;
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           exercising
           the
           Jurisdiction
           in
           
           their
           own
           Names
           :
           But
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           He
           told
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           ,
           the
           Church-Government
           ,
           as
           by
           Law
           establish'd
           ,
           was
           in
           either
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           respects
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           prejudicial
           to
           his
           Crown
           .
           Nevertheless
           he
           requir'd
           that
           Learned
           Man
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           borrow'd
           this
           Relation
           ,
           to
           draw
           up
           an
           Answer
           to
           those
           two
           Objections
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           others
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           accordingly
           :
           And
           I
           shall
           only
           crave
           leave
           ,
           to
           transcribe
           from
           him
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           which
           he
           uses
           near
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           his
           Treatise
           ‖
           ,
           
             By
             this
             time
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             not
             wilfully
             blind
             ,
             do
             see
             and
             understand
             by
             sad
             experience
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             far
             better
             both
             with
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             than
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             is
             like
             to
             be
             in
             haste
             ,
             if
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Episcopacy
             had
             meant
             no
             worse
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Crown
             ,
             than
             the
             Bishops
             and
             those
             that
             favour'd
             them
             did
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           not
           further
           exercise
           your
           patience
           ,
           in
           going
           about
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           were
           faithful
           to
           the
           Crown
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           .
           You
           may
           well
           enough
           remember
           what
           King
           James
           the
           Second
           acknowledged
           *
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             had
             been
             eminently
             Loyal
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             support
             of
             his
             Brother
             in
             the
             worst
             of
             Times
             .
          
           But
           that
           our
           Church-men
           have
           since
           revolted
           from
           their
           Principles
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           said
           to
           be
           for
           Monarchy
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           .
           Nor
           was
           our
           Author
           willing
           in
           plain
           terms
           to
           inform
           us
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           that
           they
           became
           such
           Examples
           of
           Malignity
           ,
           lest
           the
           Calumny
           might
           easily
           be
           detected
           .
           Yet
           ,
           Obscure
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           left
           us
           a
           Key
           to
           his
           meaning
           :
           for
           he
           intimates
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           found
           to
           be
           dangerous
           by
           
             fresh
             experience
          
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           not
           in
           the
           
             Measures
             and
             Interests
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
          
           respecting
           doubtless
           the
           late
           
           Times
           ,
           before
           the
           great
           Revolution
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Secret
           comes
           out
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           and
           rais'd
           his
           Indignation
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Opinion
           you
           see
           of
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           were
           Then
           so
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           when
           with
           so
           much
           Courage
           they
           threw
           themselvs
           in
           the
           Breach
           that
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Dispensing
           Power
           ,
           and
           were
           asserting
           and
           labouring
           to
           preserve
           our
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           which
           others
           were
           offering
           up
           in
           Sacrifice
           :
           They
           were
           then
           conveying
           their
           Malignity
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           when
           in
           their
           Books
           and
           Sermons
           ,
           they
           defended
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Reformation
           with
           so
           much
           Success
           ,
           that
           Popery
           lay
           Gasping
           before
           them
           in
           great
           Agonies
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Cordials
           that
           were
           administred
           to
           it
           by
           other
           hands
           .
           And
           Then
           indeed
           the
           King
           was
           uneasie
           ,
           because
           his
           Endeavours
           ,
           to
           establish
           his
           Religion
           ,
           did
           not
           make
           the
           Impressions
           he
           desir'd
           :
           And
           the
           Jesuits
           and
           
           their
           Associats
           were
           uneasie
           ,
           because
           their
           Measures
           were
           broken
           ,
           and
           their
           expectation
           of
           extirpating
           the
           Northern
           Heresie
           defeated
           :
           And
           such
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           assisting
           and
           pushing
           them
           on
           in
           works
           of
           darkness
           ,
           were
           uneasie
           at
           the
           Reproach
           they
           had
           brought
           upon
           themselves
           by
           their
           ill
           Conduct
           .
           But
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nation
           there
           appear'd
           a
           general
           satisfaction
           ,
           to
           see
           Truth
           prevailing
           by
           lawful
           Methods
           ,
           against
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           cover'd
           with
           a
           powerful
           Protection
           .
        
         
           One
           may
           wonder
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           that
           induced
           our
           Author
           to
           lead
           our
           thoughts
           to
           the
           Transactions
           of
           those
           Times
           ;
           since
           it
           would
           be
           more
           for
           his
           Reputation
           ,
           could
           he
           bury
           them
           in
           Oblivion
           ,
           or
           cover
           them
           with
           a
           Veil
           of
           Darkness
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           ,
           he
           cannot
           dissemble
           how
           much
           he
           was
           affected
           with
           the
           Management
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           when
           himself
           was
           in
           the
           
             Interests
             and
             Measures
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
          
           
           and
           when
           in
           a
           Pamphlet
           Intitled
           ,
           
             Prudential
             Reasons
             for
             repealing
             the
             Penal
             Laws
             against
             all
             Recusants
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Penn'd
             by
             a
             Protestant
             Person
             of
             Quality
             ,
          
           he
           declar'd
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           King
           James
           the
           Second
           
             had
             a
             clearer
             prospect
             of
             his
             own
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             Interest
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             his
             Royal
             Predecessors
             ever
             had
             ,
             and
             pursu'd
             it
             with
             that
             Conduct
             and
             Vigour
             ,
             which
             did
             correspond
             with
             the
             Miracles
             that
             preserv'd
             the
             Crown
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             him
             for
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Glory
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             wearing
             Crowns
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Restorer
             of
             Religion
             to
             Liberty
             and
             Freedom
             of
             Exercise
             .
          
           And
           with
           such
           exquisite
           and
           servile
           Flattery
           ,
           was
           that
           Unfortunate
           Prince
           encouraged
           in
           the
           
             Large
             Steps
          
           he
           made
           to
           his
           Ruine
           .
        
         
           That
           I
           have
           imputed
           to
           my
           Adversary
           the
           Harangue
           which
           I
           have
           quoted
           from
           the
           
             Prudential
             Reasons
          
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           think
           strange
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           sometime
           since
           I
           received
           several
           Controversial
           Letters
           ,
           written
           by
           
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Non-Conformist
           Preacher
           ,
           who
           subscrib'd
           them
           in
           his
           own
           Name
           ,
           and
           profess'd
           and
           persuaded
           his
           Easie
           Followers
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           his
           own
           :
           But
           he
           could
           not
           deny
           ,
           when
           the
           Charge
           was
           lay'd
           before
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           compos'd
           by
           the
           
             Protestant
             Person
             of
             Quality
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           himself
           ,
           who
           hath
           lately
           publish'd
           some
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           Treatise
           contains
           an
           Answer
           .
           But
           how
           his
           Amanuensis
           resents
           this
           usage
           ,
           or
           contented
           he
           is
           to
           be
           stript
           of
           his
           borrowed
           Plumes
           ,
           and
           left
           naked
           to
           the
           Pity
           or
           Derision
           of
           Spectators
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           variously
           affected
           ,
           I
           pretend
           not
           to
           discover
           .
           Some
           may
           think
           he
           hath
           had
           very
           hard
           measure
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           much
           better
           never
           have
           enjoy'd
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Masters
           labours
           ,
           than
           be
           depriv'd
           of
           it
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           leave
           to
           be
           adjusted
           between
           themselves
           .
           And
           I
           had
           not
           said
           thus
           much
           of
           their
           Combination
           ,
           but
           out
           
           of
           great
           Compassion
           to
           a
           deluded
           People
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           eyes
           on
           what
           it
           is
           they
           grounded
           their
           insolent
           boasting
           ;
           by
           what
           Impostures
           they
           have
           been
           abus'd
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           Arts
           they
           have
           been
           engaged
           and
           encourag'd
           in
           their
           Schism
           .
        
         
           Here
           it
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           since
           our
           Author
           appear'd
           in
           open
           light
           ,
           his
           Style
           differs
           much
           from
           what
           it
           was
           before
           :
           For
           many
           Pages
           of
           his
           Manuscript
           Papers
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           by
           me
           ,
           are
           fill'd
           with
           bitter
           Invectives
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           other
           Conformists
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           true
           ,
           what
           he
           now
           says
           ,
           that
           his
           Printed
           Letters
           are
           refin'd
           from
           Personal
           Reflexions
           .
           He
           thought
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           that
           Scurrility
           was
           suitable
           enough
           to
           the
           part
           he
           acted
           ,
           when
           he
           sustain'd
           the
           person
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           was
           asham'd
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           laid
           aside
           his
           disguise
           .
           Yet
           since
           he
           shews
           no
           Repentance
           for
           his
           former
           
           Provocations
           ,
           nor
           forbears
           to
           strike
           at
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Conforming
           Clergy
           ,
           some
           may
           object
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           handled
           him
           with
           an
           excess
           of
           Tenderness
           .
           But
           I
           wish
           no
           greater
           defects
           may
           be
           found
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           than
           that
           I
           have
           err'd
           on
           the
           side
           of
           Lenity
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           much
           concern'd
           at
           this
           Exception
           .
           Nevertheless
           my
           Adversary
           may
           be
           assur'd
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Conduct
           as
           his
           must
           needs
           have
           awaken'd
           the
           observation
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           promise
           ,
           that
           others
           will
           spare
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           may
           not
           receive
           such
           Correction
           from
           a
           severer
           Hand
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           not
           Stoick
           enough
           to
           bear
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           could
           have
           been
           content
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           refin'd
           away
           none
           of
           his
           
             Personal
             Reflexions
          
           .
           I
           was
           willing
           enough
           that
           the
           World
           should
           have
           seen
           with
           what
           an
           impotent
           Fury
           I
           have
           been
           assaulted
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           have
           been
           glad
           to
           have
           been
           
           eas'd
           of
           the
           Fatigue
           of
           writing
           and
           giving
           a
           new
           Turn
           to
           the
           Answers
           I
           had
           sent
           him
           .
           But
           for
           his
           own
           sake
           ,
           I
           congratulate
           to
           him
           any
           Tendency
           towards
           a
           Calmness
           of
           Thought
           ,
           and
           still
           retain
           for
           him
           the
           Regard
           that
           is
           due
           to
           an
           Intelligent
           Person
           ,
           of
           a
           sharp
           Wit
           ,
           great
           Reading
           and
           indefatigable
           Industry
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           say
           more
           to
           his
           advantage
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           am
           afraid
           to
           indulge
           an
           Humour
           in
           him
           that
           is
           too
           predominant
           ;
           and
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           may
           perceive
           from
           the
           Admonition
           he
           gave
           me
           in
           his
           Letter
           of
           Feb.
           9.
           
           That
           he
           and
           I
           are
           never
           like
           to
           answer
           one
           anothers
           expectation
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           looks
           for
           strength
           and
           closeness
           in
           my
           Discourses
           ,
           or
           I
           think
           ,
           to
           find
           weakness
           or
           loosness
           in
           his
           .
           Which
           shews
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           peculiar
           Temper
           ,
           and
           distinguish'd
           by
           such
           an
           Air
           of
           Assurance
           as
           is
           not
           common
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           another
           might
           have
           treated
           me
           with
           as
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           much
           Contempt
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           the
           Man
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           thought
           ,
           nothing
           could
           come
           from
           him
           that
           is
           weak
           or
           loose
           .
           Finding
           him
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           unfit
           to
           give
           him
           such
           Touches
           ,
           as
           might
           make
           him
           sensible
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Mortal
           Wight
           and
           of
           Humane
           Race
           :
           and
           having
           convinc'd
           him
           by
           the
           method
           I
           propos'd
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           Infallible
           ;
           he
           now
           confesses
           some
           of
           his
           mistakes
           .
           Yet
           there
           are
           some
           Remains
           of
           his
           former
           distemper
           still
           hanging
           on
           him
           .
           For
           says
           he
           to
           his
           
             Noble
             Friends
          
           *
           ,
           
             I
             present
             you
             in
             these
             following
             Letters
             the
             true
             Idea
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             which
             could
             it
             be
             receiv'd
             by
             all
             others
             with
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             Candor
             ,
             I
             assure
             my self
             it
             shall
             by
             you
             ,
             would
             be
             of
             Infinite
             Advantage
             to
             end
             these
             fatal
             Controversies
             that
             for
             many
             Ages
             have
             perplexed
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             last
             ,
             almost
             destroyed
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           those
           Gentlemen
           ,
           to
           
           whom
           he
           dedicates
           his
           Book
           :
           But
           if
           I
           am
           not
           mistaken
           in
           their
           Character
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           more
           Judgment
           ,
           than
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           others
           were
           as
           Candid
           as
           themselves
           ,
           this
           Idea
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           much
           magnifies
           ,
           would
           be
           of
           
             Infinite
             Advantage
          
           .
           They
           will
           rather
           perceive
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           not
           otherwise
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Fatal
           Controversies
           that
           have
           perplext
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           Poison
           would
           cure
           Diseases
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Patients
           .
           For
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           design
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           abrogate
           the
           Authority
           which
           Christ
           bestow'd
           on
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           ;
           and
           consequently
           our
           Author
           ,
           instead
           of
           Intitling
           his
           Book
           ,
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             Church-Government
             Freely
             Discussed
             ,
          
           might
           more
           fitly
           have
           call'd
           it
           ,
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Church-Anarchy
           or
           Church-Confusion
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           the
           Applause
           of
           his
           Performances
           be
           continued
           to
           him
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           which
           he
           first
           
           receiv'd
           by
           Proxy
           ,
           from
           the
           neighbouring
           Dissenters
           .
           But
           sure
           I
           am
           that
           he
           contradicts
           the
           avowed
           Principles
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           Writers
           .
           He
           contends
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           no
           Authority
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           derive
           from
           the
           State.
           He
           makes
           Church-Government
           a
           meer
           
             Prudential
             Thing
          
           and
           Alterable
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           various
           Forms
           of
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           argues
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           take
           its
           Model
           from
           the
           appointment
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           :
           Whereas
           their
           other
           Writers
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           
             a
             Spiritual
             Extraction
             of
             a
             Legitimate
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             cannot
             be
             made
             from
             a
             Secular
             Root
          
           *
           ;
           That
           
             the
             Introduction
             of
             Humane
             Authority
             into
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             destroyeth
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
          
           ‖
           ;
           That
           
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Form
             of
             Government
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             Unchangeable
          
           *
           ,
           and
           that
           
             to
             think
             ,
             Church-Government
             must
             be
             fram'd
             according
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
             or
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             one
             should
             fashion
             his
             House
             according
             to
             his
             Hangings
          
           ‖
           .
           But
           that
           his
           Friends
           may
           not
           resent
           the
           matter
           too
           highly
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           how
           they
           have
           been
           impos'd
           on
           by
           him
           ,
           I
           can
           assure
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           contradicting
           their
           Authors
           ,
           he
           uses
           them
           no
           worse
           ,
           than
           he
           does
           himself
           .
           For
           having
           formerly
           concluded
           from
           2
           Thess
           .
           2.15
           .
           that
           it
           was
           the
           duty
           of
           Christians
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           same
           Government
           in
           the
           Churches
           after
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           that
           was
           appointed
           and
           practis'd
           in
           them
           ;
           he
           now
           comes
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           ,
           let
           the
           Government
           in
           those
           days
           be
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Prudential
           and
           
             Ambulatory
             Thing
          
           ,
           and
           lyable
           to
           Changes
           according
           to
           the
           difference
           of
           Times
           and
           Occasions
           .
           And
           that
           his
           Friends
           may
           not
           for
           the
           future
           expect
           to
           find
           him
           any
           more
           fix'd
           or
           steady
           ,
           he
           professes
           in
           his
           Epistle
           Dedicatory
           ,
           that
           
             he
             hath
             nothing
             of
             fondness
             in
             him
             for
             any
             Opinions
             .
          
        
         
         
           He
           hath
           as
           little
           fondness
           in
           him
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           for
           his
           own
           Opinions
           .
           For
           however
           he
           takes
           Diocesan
           Prelacy
           to
           be
           a
           Degeneracy
           or
           Defection
           from
           an
           Apostolical
           Constitution
           ,
           yet
           he
           boasts
           of
           his
           Vindication
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           Prudential
           grounds
           *
           :
           He
           represents
           Episcopacy
           as
           a
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           supposes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           
             when
             it
             is
             by
             Law
             established
          
           ‖
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           confusedly
           jumbl'd
           together
           the
           Notions
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           of
           Hobbes
           and
           Erastus
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           odd
           kind
           of
           mixture
           ,
           he
           thinks
           himself
           sufficiently
           qualified
           to
           heal
           the
           Breaches
           of
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           Before
           him
           ,
           one
           
             Peter
             Cornelius
             Van
             Zurick-zee
          
           set
           up
           for
           a
           Reconciler
           General
           ;
           and
           his
           Project
           for
           Union
           was
           *
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           City
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           County
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           appointed
           a
           
             General
             Meeting-place
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Christians
           of
           all
           Persuasions
           should
           be
           
           requir'd
           to
           assemble
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           hear
           the
           Scriptures
           read
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           talk
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           Interpretations
           of
           them
           according
           to
           their
           various
           Sentiments
           .
           Of
           this
           Device
           he
           had
           such
           a
           conceit
           ,
           that
           leaving
           his
           Family
           and
           Native
           Country
           ‖
           ,
           he
           cross'd
           the
           Seas
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           reveal
           it
           in
           England
           ;
           expecting
           that
           here
           it
           would
           receive
           a
           kind
           entertainment
           ,
           
             and
             from
             hence
             break
             forth
             as
             a
             Light
             into
             all
             other
             Countries
             and
             Nations
          
           *
           .
           But
           whether
           this
           Man
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Free
             Discusser
          
           hath
           furnish'd
           us
           with
           a
           better
           Plan
           of
           an
           Universal
           Peace
           ;
           or
           whether
           
             Prudential
             Reason
          
           hath
           been
           more
           happy
           ,
           than
           a
           Freak
           of
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           in
           proposing
           a
           Method
           of
           Union
           ,
           or
           Scheme
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Polity
           ,
           I
           leave
           you
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           of
           governing
           Churches
           ,
           which
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           invented
           or
           
           first
           discover'd
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           hundred
           years
           after
           the
           Birth
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           I
           suppose
           a
           thing
           of
           such
           use
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           known
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           :
           And
           they
           generally
           believ'd
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Founder
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           bestow'd
           on
           his
           Officers
           such
           Authority
           ,
           as
           qualified
           them
           for
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           That
           this
           Government
           was
           Episcopal
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           On
           these
           two
           things
           I
           have
           chiefly
           insisted
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           far
           more
           copiously
           on
           the
           last
           ,
           against
           which
           ,
           I
           met
           with
           the
           greatest
           opposition
           :
           By
           which
           opposition
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           only
           mean
           ,
           That
           which
           hath
           been
           made
           by
           my
           Adversary
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           considerd
           the
           utmost
           that
           I
           could
           find
           objected
           on
           That
           side
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           whole
           I
           am
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           it
           requires
           no
           great
           Abilities
           to
           defend
           Episcopacy
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Goodness
           of
           the
           
           Cause
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           Learned
           the
           Opposers
           of
           it
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           ready
           have
           they
           been
           to
           let
           fall
           such
           things
           as
           may
           serve
           for
           the
           Vindication
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           answer
           their
           own
           Objections
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Case
           of
           Blondel
           and
           Salmasius
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           many
           things
           that
           favour
           my
           Hypothesis
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           Modern
           Authors
           none
           has
           been
           more
           useful
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           
             Walo
             Messalinus
          
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           the
           assistance
           I
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           him
           ,
           has
           been
           only
           to
           confirm
           the
           Notions
           which
           I
           had
           before
           grounded
           on
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           &
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Ancients
           :
           from
           which
           I
           have
           prov'd
           ,
           That
           Episcopacy
           was
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ;
           and
           that
           meer
           Presbyters
           were
           generally
           subordinate
           to
           Superior
           Pastors
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           the
           best
           and
           purest
           Ages
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           concerning
           the
           succeeding
           Times
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           was
           affirm'd
           by
           the
           Lord
           Falkland
           
           in
           a
           warm
           Speech
           which
           he
           made
           against
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           *
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Bishops
             hath
             always
             remain'd
             in
             the
             Churches
             from
             Christ
             to
          
           Calvin
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           said
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           fastens
           an
           Imputation
           of
           Novelty
           on
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           help
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           it
           .
           For
           their
           own
           Friends
           ,
           the
           
             Elders
             and
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Congregational
             Churches
             ,
          
           who
           met
           at
           the
           Savoy
           *
           ,
           confess
           ‖
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             true
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             publick
             and
             open
             profession
             ,
             either
             of
             Presbytery
             or
             Independency
             ,
             this
             Nation
             hath
             been
             a
             stranger
             to
             each
             way
             ,
             it
             's
             possible
             ,
             ever
             since
             it
             hath
             been
             Christian
             .
          
           And
           I
           will
           adventure
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           Nation
           may
           be
           well
           enough
           without
           them
           both
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           Christian
           ;
           it
           being
           now
           too
           late
           to
           try
           Experiments
           of
           new
           Models
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           such
           Forms
           of
           Government
           ,
           as
           in
           
           the
           best
           Ages
           ,
           were
           never
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           When
           I
           had
           enquir'd
           into
           the
           Original
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           came
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           remain'd
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           ,
           Spiritual
           ;
           and
           in
           Form
           ,
           Episcopal
           ;
           I
           had
           thoughts
           to
           discourse
           particularly
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Ministers
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Extent
           of
           a
           Bishops
           Authority
           over
           many
           Congregations
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           Christian
           State
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           make
           some
           Remarks
           on
           that
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           that
           has
           been
           working
           amongst
           Bigotted
           Papists
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           Episcopacy
           :
           But
           being
           interrupted
           by
           many
           Avocations
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           willing
           to
           swell
           this
           Volume
           into
           too
           great
           a
           Bulk
           ,
           I
           have
           reserv'd
           those
           things
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           that
           may
           incidentally
           
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           for
           a
           second
           Part
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           some
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           much
           better
           to
           have
           let
           the
           whole
           Work
           alone
           :
           For
           Now
           ,
           they
           think
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Time
           for
           Controversies
           :
           I
           should
           think
           so
           too
           ,
           and
           would
           our
           Adversaries
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           and
           not
           drag
           us
           into
           the
           Press
           by
           their
           Importunity
           .
           But
           it
           may
           seem
           a
           little
           Unreasonable
           ,
           that
           a
           Truce
           should
           be
           maintain'd
           only
           on
           one
           side
           :
           And
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           time
           for
           us
           to
           lye
           open
           to
           Acts
           of
           Hostility
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           time
           to
           guard
           our selves
           from
           them
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           is
           a
           time
           to
           cast
           reproach
           on
           an
           Apostolical
           Constitution
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           time
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           I
           rather
           think
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           High
           time
           to
           appear
           in
           vindication
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           cannot
           be
           unconcern'd
           Spectators
           of
           the
           Diligence
           ,
           with
           which
           others
           endeavour
           to
           promote
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           several
           Parties
           ,
           
           unless
           we
           will
           declare
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           influenced
           by
           any
           due
           sense
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           only
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Law
           establish'd
           ,
           at
           certain
           seasons
           ,
           and
           with
           design
           to
           destroy
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           serve
           a
           Turn
           against
           it
           ,
           Then
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           endure
           to
           hear
           any
           thing
           in
           defence
           of
           it
           .
           But
           what
           is
           most
           astonishing
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           persons
           should
           be
           found
           bearing
           the
           Name
           of
           Christian
           ,
           and
           carrying
           on
           the
           works
           of
           Darkness
           and
           Treachery
           ,
           of
           Avarice
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           Solemn
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Sacred
           Rites
           of
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           .
           Yet
           is
           the
           number
           of
           them
           considerable
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           may
           not
           be
           fit
           to
           pass
           by
           them
           without
           notice
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           produce
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Charge
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           recited
           and
           address'd
           to
           them
           by
           a
           Late
           Writer
           .
        
         
         
           
             There
             are
             some
             things
          
           ,
           says
           he
           *
           ,
           
             that
             I
             will
             but
             lightly
             touch
             ,
             though
             others
             of
             contrary
             sentiment
             will
             lay
             on
             load
             .
             One
             is
             ,
             at
             which
             I
             am
             not
             a
             little
             abash'd
             ,
             that
             though
             you
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             declar'd
             Principles
             and
             Ordinary
             Practice
             ,
             are
             Nonconformists
             and
             Dissenters
             ;
             yet
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             into
             Place
             and
             Office
             of
             Honor
             or
             Profit
             ,
             you
             will
             and
             can
             take
             any
             manner
             of
             Tests
             that
             have
             of
             late
             been
             impos'd
             ;
             also
             that
             you
             can
             ,
             on
             such
             occasions
             ,
             take
             the
             Sacrament
             according
             to
             the
             Form
             and
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             though
             you
             never
             did
             before
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             will
             ever
             do
             the
             same
             again
             ,
             except
             on
             the
             like
             occasion
             ;
             and
             although
             the
             making
             and
             forming
             of
             these
             Tests
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             were
             intended
             ,
             and
             done
             on
             purpose
             to
             keep
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             you
             ,
             out
             of
             Office
             ;
             yet
             by
             these
             ways
             they
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             exclude
             you
             ;
             and
             they
             think
             ,
             that
             nothing
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             contrary
             to
             your
             Principles
             ,
             can
             be
             devis'd
             and
             made
             to
             keep
             you
             out
             ,
             or
             to
             hold
             you
             in
             ;
             but
             that
             
             you
             will
             break
             all
             Bounds
             ,
             and
             leap
             over
             all
             Hedges
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             what
             to
             do
             with
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           My
           Author
           who
           relates
           this
           to
           them
           as
           an
           Objection
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           is
           himself
           a
           Dissenter
           ;
           yet
           protests
           *
           that
           he
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           answer
           it
           in
           their
           behalf
           
             with
             truth
             and
             honesty
          
           .
           He
           confesses
           ,
           that
           
             they
             make
             use
             of
             the
             same
             Artifices
             ,
             as
             the
             Jesuits
             do
             in
             such
             cases
          
           :
           and
           he
           knows
           nothing
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ‖
           ,
           
             that
             will
             more
             render
             them
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             flexible
             and
             profligate
             Consciences
             .
          
           He
           also
           laments
           their
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           breaks
           out
           into
           this
           Exclamation
           *
           ,
           
             O!
             the
             horrible
             scandal
             that
             comes
             from
             hence
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           I
           suppose
           ,
           the
           Example
           of
           these
           men
           hath
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           may
           prevail
           with
           us
           to
           abandon
           the
           Vindication
           of
           a
           good
           Cause
           ;
           their
           Practices
           being
           such
           ,
           as
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           any
           thing
           of
           Sincerity
           ,
           we
           cannot
           think
           on
           without
           Pain
           and
           Detestation
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           5.
           line
           15.
           read
           averse
           .
           p.
           6.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             to
             bind
             and
             ab
          
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           6.
           marg
           .
           r.
           18.
           p.
           13.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             person
          
           .
           p.
           39.
           l.
           10.
           marg
           .
           r.
           c.
           4.
           p.
           44.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           
             such
             ,
             have
          
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           11.
           
             after
             High
             Priest
          
           ,
           add
           ,
           
             And
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             constituted
             High
             Priest
             .
          
           p.
           54.
           l.
           4.
           marg
           .
           r.
           
             Successores
             reliquit
          
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           11.
           marg
           .
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           63.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             of
             all
             Churches
          
           .
           l.
           17.
           r.
           presided
           .
           p.
           73.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           
             munere
             annos
          
           .
           p.
           80.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           continuance
           .
           l.
           28.
           dele
           might
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           2
           ,
           3.
           marg
           .
           r.
           Apostoli
           .
           p.
           102.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           
             and
             as
          
           .
           l.
           28.
           r.
           
             more
             than
          
           .
           p.
           118.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           
             of
             an
          
           .
           p.
           143.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           
             were
             written
          
           .
           p.
           162.
           l.
           26.
           (
           s
           )
           
             this
             note
             should
             have
             been
             placed
             after
             City
          
           l.
           24.
           
             and
             another
             added
             here
             to
             refer
             to
             the
             words
             of
          
           Clemens
           .
           p.
           170.
           l.
           17.
           marg
           .
           r.
           c.
           4.
           p.
           179.
           l.
           5.
           marg
           .
           r.
           Ep.
           54.
           p.
           200.
           l.
           2.
           marg
           .
           r.
           lib.
           9.
           c.
           5.
           p.
           208.
           l.
           14.
           marg
           .
           r.
           c.
           32.
           p.
           218.
           l.
           7.
           marg
           .
           r.
           obnitente
           .
           p.
           260.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           
             is
             mop't
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
             JEsus
             Christ
             the
             Founder
             of
             Church-Government
             .
             The
             Apostles
             the
             first
             Officers
             that
             he
             constituted
             .
             To
             them
             he
             gave
             no
             Temporal
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             did
             communicate
             to
             them
             that
             which
             is
             Spiritual
             .
             
               p.
               1
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             The
             Apostles
             stood
             related
             amongst
             themselves
             as
             Equals
             ,
             but
             to
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             particularly
             to
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             Superiors
             ,
             they
             were
             Bishops
             both
             in
             Title
             &
             Authority
             ,
             
               p.
               25
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             If
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             Episcopacy
             is
             of
             a
             Divine
             Original
             .
             The
             Objection
             against
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Extraordinary
             
             Officers
             ,
             consider'd
             ,
             
               p.
               34
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             S.
             James
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             constantly
             resided
             there
             ,
             
               p.
               60
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
             The
             Apostolate
             differs
             not
             in
             substance
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             It
             was
             design'd
             for
             continuance
             ,
             
               p.
               78
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
             The
             Title
             and
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             were
             communicated
             to
             many
             besides
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             
               p.
               90
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
             Apostolical
             Authority
             was
             communicated
             to
             Timothy
             :
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             
               Ephesus
               .
               p.
               104
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               8.
            
             
             Apostolical
             Authority
             was
             communicated
             to
             Titus
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             
               Crete
               ,
               p.
               132
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
             Apostolical
             Authority
             was
             communicated
             to
             the
             Angels
             mention'd
             
               Revel
               .
               1.20
            
             .
             who
             were
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Asiatick
             Churches
             ,
             
               p.
               144
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
            
             
             Objections
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             first
             Century
             ,
             consider'd
             ,
             
               p.
               164
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
             After
             the
             Apostles
             Decease
             the
             Churches
             were
             govern'd
             by
             single
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             distinguish'd
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             .
             
               p.
               172
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
             The
             Bishops
             were
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               p.
               178
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               13.
            
             
             The
             Bishops
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             stood
             related
             amongst
             themselves
             as
             Equals
             ,
             but
             to
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             as
             Superiors
             .
             
               p.
               190
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               14.
            
             
             After
             the
             Apostles
             days
             there
             was
             no
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             nor
             any
             Country
             where
             Christianity
             prevail'd
             ,
             without
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
               p.
               207
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               15.
            
             
             Objections
             against
             Episcopacy
             taken
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             some
             Later
             Authors
             examin'd
             ,
             
               p.
               215
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               16.
            
             
             Prelacy
             is
             no
             degeneracy
             from
             an
             Apostolical
             Constitution
             .
             The
             Pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             came
             next
             after
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             conspire
             to
             deprave
             any
             Form
             of
             Government
             which
             was
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             
               p.
               236
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               17.
            
             
             Episcopacy
             cannot
             be
             thought
             a
             degeneracy
             from
             an
             Apostolical
             Constitution
             ,
             if
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             may
             be
             admitted
             :
             Their
             Testimony
             vindicated
             ,
             
               p.
               250
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               18.
            
             
             The
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             ascertaining
             to
             us
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             :
             It
             is
             as
             Cogent
             for
             the
             Divine
             Original
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
               p.
               264
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             Samuel
             Smith
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
           Prince's
           Arms
           in
           S.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           ,
           London
           ,
           1692.
           
        
         
           AN
           Enquiry
           after
           Happiness
           ,
           in
           several
           Parts
           ;
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Practical
             Christianity
          
           ,
           Vol.
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           Possibility
           of
           Obtaining
           Happiness
           :
           The
           Second
           Edition
           ,
           Corrected
           and
           Enlarged
           ,
           in
           Octavo
           ,
           1692.
           
           Price
           3
           s.
           6.
           d.
           
        
         
           —
           Of
           the
           True
           Notion
           of
           Humane
           Life
           :
           or
           a
           Second
           Part
           of
           the
           Enquiry
           after
           Happiness
           ,
           in
           Octavo
           ,
           1690.
           
           Price
           2
           s.
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           The
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Creation
           :
           In
           Two
           Parts
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           ,
           Elements
           ,
           Meteors
           ,
           Fossils
           ,
           Vegetables
           ,
           Animals
           ,
           (
           Beasts
           ,
           Birds
           ,
           Fishes
           ,
           and
           Insects
           )
           more
           particularly
           ,
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           its
           Figure
           ,
           Motion
           and
           Consistency
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Admirable
           Structure
           of
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Man
           and
           other
           Animals
           ;
           as
           also
           in
           their
           Generation
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           
             John
             Ray
          
           ,
           Fellow
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Society
          
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           ,
           very
           much
           Enlarged
           ,
           Printed
           in
           Octavo
           ,
           Price
           3
           s.
           
        
         
           Miscellaneous
           Discourses
           concerning
           the
           Dissolution
           and
           Changes
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Primitive
           Chaos
           and
           Creation
           ,
           the
           General
           Deluge
           ,
           Fountains
           ,
           Formed
           Stones
           ,
           Sea-Shells
           found
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Subterraneous
           Trees
           ,
           Mountains
           ,
           
           Earthquakes
           ,
           Vulcano's
           ,
           the
           Universal
           Conflagration
           ,
           and
           Future
           State
           ,
           are
           largly
           Discussed
           and
           Examined
           :
           By
           
             John
             Ray
          
           ,
           Fellow
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Society
          
           ,
           in
           Octavo
           ,
           1692.
           
           Price
           2
           s.
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           The
           Meditations
           of
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
             Antoninus
          
           the
           Roman
           Emperour
           ,
           concerning
           himself
           :
           Treating
           of
           a
           Natural
           Man's
           Happiness
           :
           Wherein
           it
           consisteth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Means
           to
           attain
           unto
           it
           .
           Translated
           out
           of
           the
           Original
           Greek
           ,
           with
           Notes
           :
           By
           
             Meric
             Casaubon
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           The
           Fifth
           Edition
           :
           to
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           The
           Life
           of
           Antoninus
           ,
           with
           some
           Select
           Remarks
           upon
           the
           whole
           by
           Monsieur
           and
           Madam
           Dacier
           ,
           never
           before
           in
           English
           ,
           in
           Octavo
           ,
           1692.
           
           Price
           5
           s.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           Church-Government
           ,
           Address'd
           to
           the
           AUTHOR
           of
           the
           LETTERS
           Concerning
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Founder
             of
             Church
             Government
             .
             The
             Apostles
             the
             first
             Officers
             that
             he
             constituted
             .
             To
             them
             he
             gave
             no
             Temporal
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             did
             communicate
             to
             them
             that
             which
             is
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             SINCE
             you
             have
             been
             pleas'd
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             what
             expectation
             you
             had
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             give
             you
             a
             Scheme
             of
             my
             thoughts
             concerning
             Church-Government
             ,
             your
             Readers
             have
             occasion
             enough
             to
             enquire
             ,
             how
             you
             could
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             meet
             with
             disappointment
             ,
             when
             you
             had
             the
             Papers
             before
             you
             ,
             wherein
             I
             had
             largely
             handled
             that
             Subject
             ;
             and
             whilst
             you
             pretend
             to
             have
             drawn
             the
             things
             from
             thence
             ,
             which
             you
             endeavour
             to
             confute
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             your
             own
             Invention
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             Address
             would
             have
             been
             unnecessary
             ,
             had
             you
             fully
             related
             my
             sense
             of
             the
             matters
             in
             debate
             between
             us
             ,
             as
             you
             found
             it
             express'd
             in
             my
             private
             Letters
             :
             But
             the
             representations
             you
             have
             made
             of
             it
             are
             so
             very
             defective
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             my self
             obliged
             to
             communicate
             to
             publick
             view
             the
             Principles
             on
             which
             I
             proceeded
             ,
             with
             a
             Vindication
             of
             them
             .
             And
             I
             begin
             with
             what
             is
             evident
             enough
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             the
             Founder
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             proceeded
             from
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             .
          
           
             The
             Original
             of
             this
             Government
             being
             known
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             gain
             a
             true
             Idea
             of
             its
             Nature
             :
             for
             that
             may
             best
             be
             discern'd
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             it
             in
             the
             greatest
             Purity
             ,
             as
             it
             came
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             exercis'd
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             first
             Ministers
             that
             he
             ordain'd
             .
             And
             upon
             enquiry
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             That
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             them
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             no
             Temporal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             
             yet
             did
             communicate
             to
             them
             Spiritual
             Authority
             :
             That
             amongst
             themselves
             they
             stood
             related
             as
             Equals
             ,
             but
             to
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             as
             Superiors
             .
             And
             on
             these
             things
             all
             that
             I
             have
             to
             say
             of
             Church-Government
             will
             depend
             .
          
           
             An
             easie
             Enquiry
             will
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             his
             Apostles
             no
             Temporal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             send
             them
             to
             exercise
             any
             such
             Dominion
             as
             was
             possess'd
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Nor
             did
             he
             any
             where
             disingage
             them
             from
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             He
             gave
             them
             Commission
             to
             combate
             nothing
             but
             Ignorance
             and
             Vice
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             call'd
             them
             to
             resist
             unto
             blood
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             other
             men
             .
             And
             according
             to
             the
             Instructions
             they
             receiv'd
             ,
             they
             taught
             and
             practis'd
             Submission
             to
             Secular
             Princes
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             Wrath
             but
             Conscience
             sake
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             their
             Conduct
             nothing
             appear'd
             ,
             that
             might
             give
             any
             just
             occasion
             of
             Jealousie
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             create
             Disturbance
             to
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             said
             indeed
             ,
             that
             
               when
               he
               was
               lifted
               up
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               he
               would
               draw
               all
               men
               unto
               him
            
             (a)
             .
             But
             these
             words
             ,
             signifying
             
               what
               death
               he
               should
               die
            
             ,
             (b)
             are
             far
             enough
             from
             the
             sense
             which
             
               Jacobus
               de
               
               Terano
            
             puts
             upon
             them
             :
             For
             that
             wretched
             Paraphrast
             introduces
             our
             Lord
             speaking
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               I
               will
               recover
               all
               the
               Empires
               and
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               from
            
             Cesar
             
               and
               from
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               by
               my
               Souldiers
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             With
             such
             prodigious
             flattery
             ,
             says
             
               Marquardus
               Freherus
            
             ,
             (c)
             from
             whom
             I
             borrow'd
             that
             Observation
             ,
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Augustinus
               de
               Ancona
            
             and
             other
             Papal
             Parasites
             are
             stuft
             ;
             and
             with
             such
             Ornaments
             are
             the
             Decretal
             Epistles
             embellished
             .
             To
             these
             he
             might
             have
             added
             the
             Annals
             of
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             ,
             (d)
             amongst
             other
             things
             that
             occur
             in
             them
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             grounds
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             on
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               Arise
               Peter
               ,
               kill
               and
               eat
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             that
             Doctrine
             prevail'd
             by
             killing
             and
             devouring
             .
             It
             made
             its
             impressions
             with
             Blood
             and
             Violence
             ;
             but
             not
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             much
             Art
             ,
             as
             may
             partly
             appear
             by
             this
             discourse
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             
               Prosper
               Sanctacrucius
            
             with
             the
             French
             Ambassador
             
               Paul
               de
               Foix
            
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Thuanus
             (e)
             :
             
               You
               compel
               me
               ,
               Sir
            
             ,
             said
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             
               in
               your
               favour
               ,
               to
               reveal
               a
               Mystery
               that
               hath
               been
               conceal'd
               with
               a
               profound
               veneration
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               Court
               uses
               an
               exquisite
               Severity
               when
               there
               is
               occasion
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               done
               without
               danger
               :
               and
               when
               any
               man
               of
               great
               Quality
               submits
               to
               it
               ,
               
               the
               Cause
               is
               prolong'd
               with
               abundance
               of
               delays
               till
               the
               fame
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               terror
               of
               our
               name
               be
               spread
               over
               the
               World.
               This
               Severity
               is
               so
               long
               successful
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               tamely
               born
               ,
               either
               through
               weakness
               or
               religious
               fear
               :
               but
               if
               a
               Prince
               be
               held
               by
               neither
               ,
               with
               caution
               and
               great
               dissimulation
               we
               depart
               from
               this
               Rigor
               .
            
             This
             was
             an
             ingenuous
             Confession
             ,
             and
             it
             shews
             in
             what
             wretched
             condition
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             who
             most
             of
             all
             dreaded
             the
             Thunder
             of
             the
             Vatican
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Popes
             and
             their
             Creatures
             have
             infringed
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             Princes
             ,
             is
             evident
             beyond
             exception
             .
             And
             that
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             seem'd
             very
             adverse
             from
             them
             ,
             have
             notwithstanding
             in
             this
             imitated
             their
             Example
             ,
             appears
             also
             from
             many
             instances
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             deny'd
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             by
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             read
             
             Spotswood's
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             fondness
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
             .
             But
             whoever
             they
             are
             that
             take
             such
             measures
             ,
             and
             invade
             and
             grasp
             into
             their
             hands
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             whether
             they
             pretend
             to
             it
             in
             order
             to
             things
             Spiritual
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             Gospel
             a
             Carnal
             thing
             ,
             and
             do
             infinite
             dishonour
             to
             Christianity
             by
             their
             Usurpations
             .
          
           
           
             This
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             let
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             sentiments
             I
             have
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             intrench
             not
             on
             the
             Temporal
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               The
               sword
               knows
               no
               other
               edge
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Magistrate
               gives
               it
               ,
            
             it
             makes
             nothing
             against
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             deriv'd
             from
             Secular
             Princes
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             limited
             or
             extended
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Nevertheless
             I
             affirm
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             communicated
             some
             Power
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             particularly
             ,
             that
             he
             conferr'd
             on
             his
             Apostles
             such
             Authority
             as
             Secular
             Princes
             could
             not
             bestow
             .
             For
             he
             gave
             them
             (f)
             
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               :
            
             He
             gave
             them
             Commission
             to
             absolve
             offenders
             ,
             and
             an
             assurance
             that
             their
             Sentence
             should
             be
             ratified
             .
             
               Whose
               soever
               sins
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               ye
               remit
               ,
               they
               are
               remitted
               unto
               them
               ;
               and
               whose
               soever
               sins
               ye
               retain
               ,
               they
               are
               retained
               .
            
          
           
             After
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             they
             acted
             as
             his
             Representatives
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Power
             they
             received
             from
             him
             ,
             they
             constituted
             other
             Officers
             to
             be
             Governours
             of
             Churches
             ;
             and
             to
             them
             they
             convey'd
             some
             Authority
             .
             For
             Authority
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             Titles
             (g)
             that
             are
             attributed
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             different
             degrees
             it
             belongs
             to
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             
             Rulers
             .
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             And
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             (h)
             admonishes
             those
             who
             had
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Schism
             at
             
               Corinth
               ,
               To
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               be
               contrite
               and
               penitent
               for
               their
               former
               miscarriages
               ,
               to
               lay
               aside
               their
               arrogant
               speeches
               ,
               and
               to
               learn
               submission
               ;
               since
               it
               were
               better
               ,
               as
               he
               tells
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               little
               in
               the
               Fold
               of
               Christ
               ,
               than
               to
               swell
               with
               pride
               ,
               and
               fall
               from
               their
               hopes
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Authority
             that
             has
             been
             assigned
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             commonly
             called
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             not
             unfitly
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             exercis'd
             in
             Spiritual
             matters
             ,
             and
             relates
             to
             the
             affairs
             of
             another
             World.
             It
             does
             not
             touch
             or
             hurt
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             Life
             ,
             or
             Estate
             of
             an
             Offender
             ,
             but
             by
             accident
             .
             It
             may
             be
             assisted
             by
             the
             Coercive
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             it
             .
             The
             administration
             of
             it
             is
             sometimes
             rendred
             more
             easie
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             difficult
             by
             their
             opposition
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             same
             in
             it self
             under
             those
             various
             circumstances
             .
             It
             has
             its
             proper
             effects
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             those
             that
             are
             serene
             and
             calm
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             Obedience
             is
             always
             due
             
             to
             it
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             ;
             unless
             one
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             Precepts
             may
             be
             broken
             without
             danger
             ,
             or
             that
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             precarious
             useless
             things
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Before
             I
             dismiss
             this
             Subject
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Attempts
             against
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             that
             have
             been
             made
             by
             a
             late
             Writer
             (i)
             ,
             who
             is
             suppos'd
             by
             some
             to
             be
             ,
             what
             he
             thought
             himself
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             Demonstration
             .
             You
             are
             no
             Stranger
             to
             his
             Opinions
             ,
             amongst
             which
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himself
             had
             not
             ,
             nor
             hath
             in
             this
             World
             any
             Regal
             or
             Governing
             Power
             (k)
             .
             
               Our
               Saviour
               was
               sent
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               to
               persuade
               the
               Jews
               to
               return
               to
               ,
               and
               to
               invite
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               receive
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               reign
               in
               Majesty
               ,
               no
               not
               as
               his
               Fathers
               Lieutenant
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
            
             And
             from
             hence
             he
             gathers
             ,
             that
             
               no
               obedience
               to
               his
               Officers
               can
               be
               requir'd
               .
            
          
           
             For
             this
             purpose
             he
             produces
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               My
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               :
            
             (l)
             But
             he
             certainly
             mistakes
             their
             sense
             ,
             as
             the
             Manichees
             did
             before
             him
             :
             and
             the
             Answer
             may
             be
             apply'd
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             to
             them
             by
             Theophylact
             (m)
             ,
             who
             observes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             indeed
             ,
             
               My
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ,
            
             and
             again
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               from
               hence
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               My
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               
               in
               this
               World
               ,
            
             or
             
               it
               is
               not
               here
            
             .
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             from
             the
             earth
             as
             its
             Cause
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             earthly
             in
             its
             Nature
             .
             Yet
             is
             the
             Earth
             part
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             and
             he
             turns
             about
             the
             affairs
             of
             it
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             In
             his
             state
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             
               he
               had
               power
               on
               Earth
               to
               forgive
               sins
            
             (n)
             .
             And
             then
             it
             was
             that
             he
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Ye
               call
               me
               Master
               and
               Lord
               ,
               and
               ye
               say
               well
               ,
               for
               so
               I
               am
            
             (o)
             .
             After
             his
             Resurrection
             he
             declar'd
             ,
             that
             
               all
               power
               was
               given
               to
               him
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
            
             (p)
             .
             And
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             
               he
               reigns
               not
               till
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Apostle
             says
             expresly
             ,
             
               He
               must
               reign
               till
               he
               hath
               put
               all
               his
               enemies
               under
               his
               feet
            
             (q)
             .
          
           
             If
             our
             Saviour
             had
             all
             Power
             ,
             he
             might
             delegate
             some
             part
             of
             it
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             appears
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             confirm'd
             from
             the
             Promise
             which
             he
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               sit
               on
               twelve
               Thrones
               judging
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
            
             (r)
             .
             This
             place
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             has
             been
             made
             use
             of
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               have
               any
               ruling
               power
               ,
               till
               he
               comes
               to
               judgment
            
             (s)
             .
             But
             one
             that
             attentively
             considers
             ,
             that
             the
             Jurisdiction
             which
             is
             represented
             by
             sitting
             on
             Thrones
             ,
             commences
             not
             with
             his
             coming
             in
             Glory
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             entring
             into
             it
             ,
             or
             being
             
             (t)
             in
             it
             ,
             may
             find
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             he
             design'd
             to
             intimate
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             such
             terms
             as
             they
             could
             then
             receive
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             sate
             down
             at
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             they
             should
             act
             as
             the
             supreme
             visible
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mystical
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Another
             Objection
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             (u)
             brings
             against
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             forbidding
             his
             followers
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             Masters
             (w)
             :
             But
             that
             proves
             too
             much
             or
             nothing
             ;
             for
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             might
             not
             assume
             the
             Title
             of
             Masters
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             attributed
             to
             any
             man
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             but
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             .
             The
             want
             of
             it
             therefore
             would
             abrogate
             all
             Humane
             Authority
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             his
             Argument
             ,
             which
             he
             grounds
             on
             these
             words
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Not
               that
               we
               have
               Dominion
               over
               your
               faith
            
             (x)
             :
             for
             ,
             no
             man
             in
             the
             World
             hath
             any
             such
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             implies
             a
             right
             to
             coin
             new
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             to
             impose
             things
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             reveal'd
             .
             This
             is
             what
             was
             disclaim'd
             by
             the
             Great
             Justinian
             (y)
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             by
             all
             other
             Princes
             .
             Since
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             want
             of
             that
             Dominion
             equally
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             defect
             were
             inconsistent
             
             with
             Authority
             ,
             it
             would
             destroy
             that
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             render
             it
             a
             mere
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Objector
             assigns
             to
             Supreme
             Magistrates
             such
             Authority
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               All
               sorts
               of
               Doctrine
               are
               to
               be
               approved
               or
               rejected
            
             (z)
             :
             and
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             those
             Magistrates
             must
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             though
             they
             command
             their
             Subjects
             to
             profess
             an
             Assent
             to
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             or
             to
             condemn
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             worship
             Idols
             .
             And
             for
             this
             he
             pleads
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             Naaman
             the
             Syrian
             (a)
             who
             bowed
             himself
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Rimmon
             ,
             (b)
             when
             his
             Master
             leaned
             upon
             his
             hand
             :
             But
             how
             impertinently
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             that
             Instance
             ,
             others
             have
             demonstrated
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             only
             note
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             strange
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             who
             shews
             such
             an
             enmity
             to
             Religion
             and
             to
             Christianity
             in
             particular
             ,
             should
             tell
             us
             ,
             (c)
             
               That
               Temporal
               and
               Spiritual
               Government
               ,
               are
               but
               two
               words
               brought
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               make
               men
               see
               double
               ,
               and
               mistake
               their
               lawful
               Sovereign
               .
            
          
           
             Whosoever
             reads
             and
             believes
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             but
             approve
             what
             he
             derides
             ;
             so
             manifest
             it
             is
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             a
             Government
             distinct
             from
             the
             Temporal
             was
             establish'd
             by
             our
             Lord
             himself
             .
             The
             Apostles
             were
             constituted
             by
             him
             the
             first
             Rulers
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             Commission
             
             from
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             They
             laid
             their
             Commands
             (d)
             on
             the
             Christian
             Converts
             ,
             and
             expected
             an
             obedience
             to
             their
             Orders
             :
             And
             we
             must
             believe
             they
             had
             Power
             to
             do
             this
             from
             Christ
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             man
             so
             confidently
             denies
             (e)
             ,
             that
             he
             left
             them
             any
             such
             Authority
             .
             They
             asserted
             the
             Right
             he
             gave
             them
             to
             preach
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Prohibitions
             and
             Menaces
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             State
             (f)
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             they
             appeal'd
             to
             their
             enemies
             to
             be
             Judges
             of
             it
             .
             Without
             asking
             leave
             of
             any
             Secular
             Powers
             ,
             they
             planted
             Churches
             :
             they
             form'd
             Societies
             under
             their
             proper
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             teach
             them
             to
             
               see
               double
            
             ,
             when
             they
             requir'd
             them
             to
             honour
             and
             obey
             those
             that
             presided
             over
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             (g)
             .
          
           
             Such
             Spiritual
             Governours
             remain'd
             after
             the
             Decease
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             receiving
             their
             Office
             ,
             or
             any
             support
             and
             assistance
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             Temporal
             Princes
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             by
             them
             .
             Yet
             they
             proceeded
             in
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             kept
             up
             their
             Discipline
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Empire
             was
             Christian
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             govern'd
             by
             its
             proper
             Officers
             ,
             as
             a
             Society
             distinct
             from
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             independent
             on
             it
             ;
             yet
             were
             not
             the
             Christians
             then
             in
             danger
             
             of
             
               mistaking
               their
               lawful
               Sovereign
            
             .
          
           
             You
             must
             excuse
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             been
             so
             long
             detain'd
             by
             the
             Exceptions
             of
             an
             Author
             of
             no
             good
             fame
             .
             It
             is
             from
             him
             that
             you
             have
             taken
             some
             of
             your
             Principles
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             not
             neglected
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             consider'd
             as
             I
             find
             them
             in
             the
             Original
             .
             You
             follow
             the
             Leviathan
             exactly
             ,
             where
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostleship
               itself
               was
               not
               a
               Magistracy
               ,
               but
               a
               Ministry
            
             (h)
             .
             For
             your
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             no
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             about
             which
             there
             was
             no
             dispute
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             your
             own
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Authority
             at
             all
             ,
             unless
             it
             was
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             for
             this
             you
             quote
             2
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
             Where
             S.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               We
               preach
               not
               our selves
               ,
               but
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               our selves
               your
               servants
               for
               Jesus
               sake
               .
            
             But
             if
             this
             be
             for
             your
             purpose
             ,
             and
             prove
             what
             you
             design
             by
             it
             ,
             then
             was
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             so
             much
             magnified
             ,
             a
             servile
             thing
             :
             Then
             were
             they
             put
             under
             the
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             the
             Disposal
             of
             their
             own
             Converts
             ,
             and
             made
             subject
             to
             the
             Churches
             which
             they
             had
             planted
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             the
             Chief
             Pastors
             were
             obliged
             to
             be
             govern'd
             by
             their
             Flocks
             .
             And
             this
             comes
             of
             stretching
             a
             Metaphor
             beyond
             the
             person
             that
             us'd
             it
             .
          
           
           
             You
             might
             have
             observ'd
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             properly
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             employ'd
             by
             him
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             :
             and
             this
             no
             more
             derogates
             from
             their
             Power
             ,
             than
             it
             does
             from
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Angels
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               Ministring
               Spirits
            
             (i)
             ,
             not
             of
             men
             indeed
             ,
             but
             
               for
               them
               that
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             You
             might
             also
             have
             consider'd
             what
             S.
             Paul
             declares
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             
               a
               servant
               unto
               all
               men
            
             ,
             (k)
             as
             to
             remain
             free
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             their
             Servant
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Figure
             .
             And
             this
             which
             he
             us'd
             was
             very
             suitable
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             person
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             abundant
             in
             his
             labours
             ,
             and
             comply'd
             so
             much
             with
             men
             of
             different
             tempers
             ;
             not
             out
             of
             weakness
             indeed
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             ability
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             zeal
             and
             an
             ardent
             desire
             of
             the
             happiness
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             for
             which
             S.
             Paul
             represented
             himself
             under
             this
             Figure
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             Servants
             then
             received
             no
             wages
             for
             their
             work
             ,
             so
             he
             reaped
             no
             temporal
             profit
             from
             his
             industry
             in
             communicating
             things
             that
             are
             Spiritual
             (l)
             .
             Yet
             this
             proceeded
             from
             his
             Choice
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             necessary
             Obligation
             of
             his
             Office.
             Nor
             did
             it
             signifie
             want
             of
             Power
             in
             him
             ,
             (m)
             but
             a
             voluntary
             departing
             from
             his
             own
             Right
             .
             He
             declar'd
             
             that
             the
             Labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             reward
             (n)
             :
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             so
             ordain'd
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (o)
             ,
             and
             that
             himself
             as
             well
             as
             others
             might
             justly
             have
             expected
             his
             maintenance
             from
             the
             Contributions
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             instructed
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             insisted
             on
             it
             .
             But
             had
             he
             been
             literally
             their
             servant
             ,
             especially
             such
             a
             servant
             as
             those
             times
             afforded
             (p)
             ,
             his
             acting
             amongst
             them
             as
             a
             Judge
             or
             Governour
             (q)
             ,
             his
             passing
             Sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             on
             a
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             the
             Order
             he
             sends
             that
             his
             Decree
             should
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             his
             declaring
             also
             that
             he
             was
             
               in
               readiness
               to
               revenge
               all
               disobedience
            
             (r)
             ,
             must
             remain
             unaccountable
             .
             The
             mention
             he
             makes
             of
             his
             
               power
               to
               use
               sharpness
            
             (s)
             ,
             if
             his
             directions
             were
             not
             observ'd
             ,
             and
             his
             challenging
             obedience
             (t)
             from
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             ow'd
             obedience
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             very
             surprizing
             ;
             and
             his
             threatning
             that
             he
             would
             
               come
               with
               his
               Rod
            
             (u)
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             prevent
             it
             by
             their
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             
               he
               would
               not
               spare
            
             (w)
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             appear'd
             very
             strange
             language
             to
             his
             good
             Masters
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             Another
             Argument
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             pursue
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             in
             opposing
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             inconsistence
             ,
             
             you
             conceive
             ,
             it
             hath
             with
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             deriv'd
             from
             it
             .
             You
             conclude
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Jurisdiction
             at
             all
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             proceeds
             from
             him
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             you
             tell
             me
             (x)
             ,
             
               in
               one
               Kingdom
               there
               can
               be
               but
               one
               spring
               or
               fountain
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             if
             this
             be
             at
             all
             pertinent
             ,
             and
             by
             Jurisdiction
             you
             do
             not
             only
             mean
             that
             which
             is
             Secular
             ,
             your
             Objection
             makes
             as
             much
             against
             the
             Ruling
             Power
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             of
             other
             Spiritual
             Pastors
             .
             Yet
             is
             this
             some
             of
             that
             stuff
             which
             you
             so
             highly
             extol
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             in
             your
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             you
             had
             it
             particularly
             in
             your
             eye
             ,
             where
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             
               were
               your
               Idea
               of
               Church-Government
               receiv'd
               by
               all
               others
               with
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               candour
               ,
               as
               ,
               you
               assure
               your self
               ,
               it
               shall
               by
               your
               Noble
               Friends
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               of
               infinite
               advantage
               to
               end
               those
               fatal
               controversies
               that
               for
               many
               Ages
               have
               perplexed
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               last
               almost
               destroy'd
               ,
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             What
             your
             
               Noble
               Friends
            
             think
             of
             your
             performance
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             surpriz'd
             to
             find
             you
             ascribing
             
               Infinite
               Advantage
            
             to
             the
             Exploits
             of
             your
             own
             Pen
             ;
             nor
             convinced
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             your
             Principles
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             were
             generally
             embraced
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             of
             more
             pernicious
             consequence
             than
             the
             Collection
             ,
             
             which
             ,
             as
             Lactantius
             (y)
             informs
             us
             ,
             Vlpian
             made
             of
             the
             impious
             Rescripts
             of
             Princes
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             ,
             what
             punishments
             should
             be
             inflicted
             on
             those
             who
             professed
             themselves
             Worshippers
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Justice
             of
             this
             Charge
             will
             be
             manifest
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             Government
             ,
             nor
             Government
             without
             Authority
             :
             If
             therefore
             ,
             as
             you
             contend
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             or
             Authority
             ,
             but
             what
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             this
             would
             put
             it
             into
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Julian
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             dissolving
             that
             Government
             ,
             and
             abrogating
             that
             Authority
             .
             And
             to
             this
             he
             might
             be
             the
             more
             inclin'd
             ,
             did
             he
             believe
             that
             the
             Hierarchy
             could
             not
             be
             tolerated
             
               with
               safety
               to
               himself
            
             ,
             or
             were
             so
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             as
             you
             have
             represented
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Had
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             you
             say
             (z)
             ,
             
               own'd
               any
               pretensions
               of
               a
               design
               to
               erect
               a
               National
               (
               much
               more
               an
               Vniversal
               )
               Hierarchy
               or
               Form
               of
               External
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               had
               they
               done
               any
               thing
               to
               occasion
               a
               just
               suspicion
               of
               such
               a
               Design
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               much
               obstructed
               the
               true
               design
               and
               end
               of
               their
               Mission
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               planting
               and
               spreading
               Christianity
               .
               For
               then
               Magistrates
               and
               Rulers
               in
               their
               own
               defence
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               own
               inherent
               Prerogatives
               and
               
               Rights
               ,
               must
               have
               always
               oppos'd
               it
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             been
             obliged
             to
             restrain
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             oppose
             their
             Attempts
             ,
             if
             they
             acted
             by
             other
             Principles
             ,
             or
             advanced
             other
             Notions
             than
             you
             have
             embraced
             .
             And
             this
             may
             a
             little
             discover
             the
             tendency
             of
             your
             Letters
             of
             Church-Government
             .
          
           
             There
             can
             be
             no
             question
             amongst
             those
             that
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             Saviour
             might
             have
             established
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Hierarchy
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             doubt
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             enjoin'd
             his
             Apostles
             to
             erect
             an
             
               external
               form
               of
               Church-government
            
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             their
             duty
             to
             obey
             his
             Command
             .
             And
             what
             must
             then
             the
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Earth
             have
             done
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             stated
             the
             Case
             right
             ,
             they
             might
             lawfully
             have
             taken
             counsel
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Anointed
             .
             They
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             resisted
             his
             Design
             and
             Constitution
             :
             or
             in
             your
             words
             ,
             
               They
               must
               in
               their
               own
               defence
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               own
               inherent
               Prerogatives
               ,
               have
               always
               oppos'd
               it
               .
            
             A
             passage
             which
             one
             would
             think
             you
             should
             hardly
             reflect
             on
             ,
             without
             something
             of
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             deserve
             the
             severer
             Censure
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Hierarchy
             as
             you
             condemn
             ,
             was
             indeed
             erected
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             I
             
             take
             to
             be
             certain
             :
             For
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             committed
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             Militant
             ,
             were
             not
             invisible
             Rulers
             ;
             nor
             were
             the
             people
             under
             their
             charge
             invisible
             Subjects
             .
             They
             admitted
             not
             persons
             into
             the
             Christian
             Society
             by
             any
             secret
             Rite
             ,
             but
             by
             Baptism
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             expel
             them
             from
             it
             by
             any
             hidden
             practice
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             publick
             manner
             .
             The
             Faithful
             were
             united
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             other
             Pastors
             ordain'd
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Love
             or
             Charity
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             mutual
             relation
             which
             they
             had
             as
             visible
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             :
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             meet
             and
             communicate
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             that
             were
             held
             for
             the
             putting
             up
             of
             solemn
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             to
             Heaven
             for
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             other
             external
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             .
             And
             whosoever
             had
             Right
             to
             Communion
             in
             one
             of
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             he
             had
             so
             in
             all
             ;
             provided
             his
             demand
             of
             it
             was
             no
             way
             irregular
             .
             And
             whosoever
             was
             expell'd
             for
             his
             Offences
             from
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             he
             was
             virtually
             excluded
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             .
             He
             could
             not
             rescind
             the
             Sentence
             against
             himself
             ,
             by
             shifting
             of
             places
             .
             Nor
             could
             he
             be
             kept
             bound
             and
             loos'd
             on
             Earth
             ,
             unless
             he
             
             might
             have
             been
             absolv'd
             and
             condemn'd
             in
             Heaven
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Apostles
             days
             an
             universal
             and
             external
             Form
             of
             Church-Government
             was
             kept
             up
             ,
             and
             appear'd
             in
             great
             vigor
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             disturbance
             it
             receiv'd
             from
             without
             .
             You
             your self
             confess
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Notion
               of
               Catholick
               Vnity
               then
               obtain'd
               which
               was
               not
               understood
               ,
            
             you
             say
             (a)
             ,
             
               to
               be
               internal
               and
               spiritual
               :
               but
               to
               consist
               in
               something
               external
               ,
               relating
               unto
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               ;
               as
               being
               an
               Vnity
               that
               was
               to
               be
               maintain'd
               by
               Communicatory
               and
               other
               Letters
               ,
               and
               by
               Orders
               ,
               and
               (
               that
               )
               was
               intended
               to
               support
               the
               Notion
               of
               but
               one
               Bishoprick
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               Bishop
               participated
               of
               that
               one
               Bishoprick
            
             in
             solidum
             .
             
               A
               Notion
               that
               was
               of
               great
               use
               to
               make
               the
               Discipline
               and
               Power
               the
               more
               pointed
               :
               for
               if
               but
               one
               Church
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               indeed
               to
               be
               ejected
               out
               of
               the
               whole
               ;
               and
               if
               but
               one
               Bishoprick
               to
               be
               participated
               by
               all
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               what
               was
               done
               by
               one
               ,
               was
               done
               by
               all
               .
               All
               did
               censure
               ,
               if
               one
               did
               .
               The
               Expulsion
               made
               by
               one
               Bishop
               out
               of
               any
               Church
               was
               in
               effect
               an
               Expulsion
               from
               all
               Churches
               ;
               and
               so
               a
               cutting
               off
               entirely
               from
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               all
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             Yet
             useful
             as
             you
             think
             this
             Notion
             was
             ,
             and
             early
             as
             it
             obtain'd
             ,
             
             you
             take
             it
             to
             be
             intolerable
             .
             The
             Authority
             which
             you
             acknowledge
             S.
             Cyprian
             approv'd
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             exercis'd
             by
             him
             and
             other
             excellent
             Men
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             was
             ,
             in
             your
             judgment
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             extirpated
             by
             Magistrates
             and
             Rulers
             in
             their
             own
             vindication
             .
             Because
             ,
             as
             you
             tell
             me
             (b)
             ,
             
               the
               permission
               of
               such
               a
               Power
               over
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               would
               not
               only
               possess
               an
               interest
               in
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               but
               be
               strengthned
               ,
               as
               a
               Secular
               Empire
               ,
               by
               a
               close
               connection
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               an
               exact
               dependance
               and
               subordination
               ,
               would
               render
               their
               own
               precarious
               .
            
          
           
             How
             unfit
             this
             was
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             a
             Person
             that
             makes
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             your self
             may
             better
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             if
             you
             suppose
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             stood
             before
             Decius
             or
             Dioclesian
             ,
             to
             give
             your
             advice
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             were
             to
             be
             treated
             :
             For
             had
             you
             then
             spoken
             your
             mind
             freely
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             now
             expressed
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             
               Amongst
               the
               Christians
               ,
               O
               Emperor
               ,
               there
               hath
               generally
               obtain'd
               a
               Form
               of
               External
               Government
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               useful
               indeed
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               you
               as
               dangerous
               :
               For
               it
               possesses
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Consciences
               of
               your
               Subjects
               :
               it
               is
               strengthned
               by
               a
               close
               Connection
               and
               an
               exact
               Dependance
               and
               Subordination
               of
               its
               parts
               ;
               and
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               renders
               your
               own
               
               Power
               precarious
               .
               I
               therefore
               think
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               you
               to
               oppose
               it
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               be
               safe
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               not
               weakly
               abandon
               the
               defence
               of
               your
               own
               inherent
               Prerogatives
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             the
             Christians
             might
             have
             reply'd
             ,
             That
             what
             you
             had
             suggested
             ,
             was
             false
             and
             injurious
             .
             That
             no
             danger
             arriv'd
             to
             the
             Emperor
             from
             the
             Form
             or
             Administration
             of
             that
             Government
             which
             obtain'd
             amongst
             them
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             much
             advantage
             rather
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Dominions
             .
             For
             example
             ;
             By
             their
             Discipline
             (c)
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             usurp
             his
             Prerogatives
             ,
             but
             put
             greater
             restraints
             upon
             Vice
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             by
             his
             Laws
             .
             By
             their
             solemn
             Prayers
             (d)
             they
             endeavour'd
             ,
             not
             to
             engage
             Heaven
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             draw
             down
             Blessings
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             hearing
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (e)
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             instructed
             in
             the
             Arts
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             and
             Custom
             ,
             Fear
             and
             Honor
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             due
             .
             By
             their
             Sacramental
             
             Engagements
             (f)
             they
             did
             not
             carry
             on
             any
             wicked
             design
             ,
             but
             bound
             themselves
             not
             to
             commit
             any
             Thefts
             or
             Robberies
             ,
             not
             to
             break
             their
             Faith
             or
             Promise
             ,
             nor
             to
             conceal
             or
             keep
             back
             a
             pledge
             .
             And
             they
             that
             so
             carefully
             avoided
             all
             Injustice
             ,
             were
             far
             enough
             from
             invading
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             but
             be
             useful
             Members
             of
             Humane
             Society
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             the
             Heathen
             Emperors
             were
             sometimes
             under
             apprehensions
             of
             danger
             from
             their
             Assemblies
             .
             But
             
               Plinius
               Secundus
            
             (g)
             could
             discover
             nothing
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             might
             give
             any
             just
             occasion
             to
             such
             fears
             ,
             or
             create
             disturbance
             to
             the
             Empire
             .
             Tertullian
             (h)
             ,
             who
             knew
             them
             better
             ,
             speaks
             with
             great
             assurance
             of
             their
             Innocence
             ,
             He
             professes
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             not
             unlike
             the
             Seditious
             Societies
             or
             Factions
             ,
             which
             are
             unlawful
             ,
             they
             ought
             both
             to
             be
             involv'd
             in
             the
             same
             condemnation
             .
             But
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               We
               are
               the
               same
               being
               assembled
               ,
               as
               when
               we
               were
               dispers'd
               .
               We
               are
               the
               same
               all
               together
               ,
               as
               when
               we
               are
               taken
               singly
               and
               apart
               ,
               hurting
               no
               man
               ,
               grieving
               no
               man.
            
             The
             union
             of
             Persons
             so
             inoffensive
             ,
             and
             so
             ready
             to
             render
             
             to
             all
             their
             due
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             pernicious
             to
             any
             ;
             especially
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             The
             Government
             ,
             which
             was
             establish'd
             amongst
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             for
             however
             they
             were
             distinguished
             from
             one
             another
             ;
             yet
             were
             they
             both
             preserv'd
             together
             .
             The
             Authority
             of
             Spiritual
             Rulers
             did
             subsist
             without
             Injury
             to
             the
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             which
             flow'd
             in
             another
             Channel
             ,
             and
             without
             help
             or
             assistance
             from
             it
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Condition
             was
             Church-Government
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             under
             the
             Reigns
             of
             the
             Heathen
             persecuting
             Tyrants
             .
             The
             variation
             of
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             it
             met
             with
             under
             the
             Influence
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             comes
             not
             under
             my
             present
             Enquiry
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             be
             consider'd
             in
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             Apostles
             stood
             related
             amongst
             themselves
             as
             Equals
             ,
             but
             to
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             particularly
             to
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             Superiors
             ,
             they
             were
             Bishops
             both
             in
             Title
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             shew'd
             what
             Authority
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             had
             .
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             consider
             ,
             how
             they
             stood
             related
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             .
             I
             shall
             digress
             from
             you
             in
             handling
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             not
             belong
             before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             present
             Controversie
             is
             chiefly
             concern'd
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             stood
             related
             amongst
             themselves
             as
             Equals
             in
             their
             Office
             and
             Authority
             .
             They
             were
             all
             sent
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Father
             .
             They
             had
             all
             alike
             Power
             to
             pardon
             and
             retain
             sins
             .
             And
             nothing
             of
             Jurisdiction
             can
             be
             mention'd
             ,
             that
             was
             peculiar
             to
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             common
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Zealots
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ascribe
             to
             S.
             Peter
             a
             Sovereignty
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             they
             passionately
             contend
             ,
             not
             caring
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             think
             it
             may
             advance
             the
             Glory
             of
             that
             Apostle
             .
             One
             
             may
             conjecture
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             this
             kind
             from
             their
             lesser
             Writers
             ,
             when
             so
             great
             a
             Man
             as
             
               Leo
               Allatius
            
             so
             much
             passes
             the
             bounds
             of
             Modesty
             .
             Peter
             
               on
               earth
               ,
               says
            
             Allatius
             (i)
             ,
             is
             Christ
             
               in
               Dignity
               and
               Authority
               .
               What
               things
               soever
               therefore
               were
               under
               the
               Administration
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               are
               subject
               also
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               who
               after
               him
               is
               truly
            
             Christ
             :
             
               So
               that
               he
               hath
               Authority
               over
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               over
               all
               the
               Sheep
               and
               over
               all
               the
               Shepherds
               .
            
             He
             tells
             us
             in
             another
             place
             (k)
             ,
             
               That
               as
               the
               Earth
               was
               divided
               amongst
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Noah
             ,
             
               so
               that
            
             Shem
             had
             Asia
             ,
             Cham
             had
             Africa
             ,
             and
             Japhet
             Europe
             :
             
               thus
               was
               the
               Christian
               Common-wealth
               divided
               by
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               into
               three
               Patriarchates
               ,
               which
               were
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             ,
             the
             Antiochian
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Roman
             .
             
               But
               as
               for
               the
            
             Roman
             ,
             
               it
               hath
               Dominion
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               Patriarchates
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               subject
               to
               none
               .
               He
               judges
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               judged
               by
               any
               .
               He
               gives
               Laws
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               receives
               none
               .
               He
               changes
               Laws
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               He
               creates
               Magistrates
               .
               He
               decrees
               what
               is
               to
               be
               receiv'd
               as
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               he
               thinks
               fit
               ,
               determines
               the
               weightier
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Although
               he
               would
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               err
               ;
               for
               a
               bar
               is
               put
               upon
               falshood
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               have
               no
               access
               to
               him
               .
               He
               cannot
               be
               impos'd
               on
               by
               delusions
               ,
               and
               although
               an
               Angel
               should
               declare
               otherwise
               ,
               yet
               being
               fortified
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               't
               is
               impossible
               he
               should
               be
               changed
               .
            
             This
             is
             very
             lofty
             !
             and
             the
             Author
             hath
             furnished
             us
             in
             this
             Harangue
             with
             a
             notable
             train
             of
             thoughts
             .
             He
             was
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Vatican
             Library
             to
             three
             Popes
             successively
             ,
             and
             he
             shews
             what
             sordid
             flattery
             he
             had
             at
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Masters
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             make
             large
             Collections
             of
             such
             Extravagancies
             ;
             but
             I
             hasten
             to
             more
             useful
             matter
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             produce
             an
             instance
             or
             two
             out
             of
             
             Xavier's
             History
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             since
             that
             Book
             is
             not
             very
             common
             ,
             I
             may
             perhaps
             gratifie
             the
             Curiosity
             of
             some
             ,
             by
             shewing
             what
             sort
             of
             Gospel
             it
             is
             that
             he
             communicated
             to
             the
             Indians
             .
          
           
             This
             Missionary
             represents
             our
             Saviour
             directing
             his
             followers
             ,
             not
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             Church
             the
             Sin
             of
             an
             offending
             Brother
             who
             remains
             unreformed
             after
             two
             Admonitions
             :
             but
             to
             
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (l)
             meaning
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             Pope
             )
             .
             If
             he
             had
             done
             this
             no
             otherwise
             than
             as
             a
             Commentator
             ,
             he
             had
             deserved
             ,
             says
             
               Ludovicus
               de
               Dieu
            
             (m)
             ,
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             bad
             Interpreter
             ;
             But
             when
             ,
             as
             an
             Historian
             ,
             he
             puts
             such
             words
             into
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             justly
             charged
             with
             Forgery
             ,
             and
             lying
             against
             his
             own
             Conscience
             .
             At
             the
             same
             rate
             ,
             and
             in
             
             pursuance
             of
             the
             same
             design
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             truly
             set
             down
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Simon
               ,
               Simon
               ,
               Satan
               hath
               desired
               to
               sift
               you
               as
               wheat
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               pray'd
               that
               thy
               faith
               fail
               not
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               art
               converted
               ,
               strengthen
               thy
               Brethren
            
             ;
             he
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             for
             Illustration
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             adds
             (n)
             ,
             
               The
               faith
               of
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               who
               is
               the
               first
               Successor
               or
               Calif
               ,
               shall
               never
               fail
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               his
               work
               to
               confirm
               others
               .
               And
               so
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               not
               one
               Pope
               succeeding
            
             Peter
             
               has
               been
               defective
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
             And
             thus
             he
             comments
             on
             his
             own
             Vision
             ,
             and
             would
             establish
             an
             impudent
             Fiction
             ,
             by
             an
             Assertion
             that
             is
             notoriously
             false
             .
             Yet
             he
             declares
             ,
             that
             this
             History
             
               excell'd
               all
               other
               things
               that
               had
               been
               translated
               into
               the
            
             Persian
             
               Tongue
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Acabar
             (o)
             
               the
               Great
               Mogul
            
             ,
             for
             whose
             instruction
             it
             was
             compos'd
             .
             This
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Book
               that
               most
               deserves
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               should
               be
               proud
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               worthy
               of
               an
               honourable
               acceptance
               .
            
             He
             therefore
             petitions
             him
             ,
             that
             a
             Command
             should
             be
             issued
             out
             for
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               being
               the
               root
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               the
               tranquillity
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               the
               medicine
               of
               Spirit
            
             (p)
             .
             These
             are
             glorious
             Titles
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             partly
             seen
             ,
             how
             consistent
             they
             are
             with
             his
             performances
             .
          
           
           
             Xavier
             might
             be
             the
             more
             hardy
             in
             a
             place
             where
             he
             was
             in
             no
             great
             danger
             of
             having
             the
             Materials
             of
             his
             History
             examin'd
             .
             Others
             perceive
             they
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             more
             cautious
             ,
             and
             they
             proceed
             not
             by
             way
             of
             Narrative
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             support
             the
             same
             Cause
             for
             which
             he
             was
             concern'd
             ,
             by
             Arguments
             .
             But
             these
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             great
             weight
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             employ'd
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             Government
             established
             amongst
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             enough
             ,
             themselves
             were
             ignorant
             .
             Doubtless
             when
             the
             Sons
             of
             Zebedee
             made
             their
             Petition
             to
             our
             Saviour
             by
             their
             Mother
             ,
             
               that
               one
               of
               them
               ▪
               might
               sit
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               on
               his
               left
               in
               his
               Kingdom
            
             (q)
             ,
             they
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             Peter
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             promised
             before
             (r)
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul
             was
             afterwards
             as
             great
             a
             Stranger
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             so
             publick
             a
             manner
             ,
             
               he
               withstood
               him
               to
               the
               face
               at
               Antioch
            
             (s)
             .
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             engage
             farther
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             lately
             and
             fully
             handled
             by
             others
             .
             And
             perhaps
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             think
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             already
             dwelt
             too
             long
             on
             a
             Subject
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             have
             no
             Adversary
             ,
             but
             the
             Advocates
             of
             the
             Papacy
             .
             But
             their
             Doctrine
             being
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             Scheme
             of
             Thoughts
             which
             you
             have
             obliged
             me
             to
             
             publish
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             pass
             by
             them
             without
             Ceremony
             .
             But
             now
             I
             return
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             observe
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             there
             was
             such
             an
             Equality
             amongst
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             inferior
             to
             them
             .
             Such
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             were
             the
             
               Seventy
               Disciples
            
             ,
             whom
             our
             Lord
             constituted
             
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               flesh
               .
            
             For
             since
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Seventy
             Disciples
             are
             thus
             represented
             under
             different
             denominations
             :
             Since
             it
             is
             not
             doubted
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             appointed
             in
             accommodation
             to
             the
             twelve
             Princes
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             the
             Seventy
             Elders
             in
             the
             Mosaical
             Polity
             ;
             since
             none
             of
             the
             Seventy
             could
             be
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             without
             a
             new
             Election
             and
             Advancement
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             I
             conclude
             ,
             as
             many
             have
             done
             before
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             different
             Ranks
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             state
             of
             things
             there
             was
             a
             disparity
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             tell
             me
             (u)
             ,
             that
             
               if
               the
               prejudices
               of
               my
               Education
               ,
               or
               of
               my
               Circumstances
               ,
               had
               not
               stuck
               too
               fast
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               might
               have
               discover'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Seventy
               Disciples
               ,
               was
               only
               temporary
               .
            
             Yet
             if
             this
             Discovery
             will
             do
             you
             any
             service
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             that
             your self
             have
             made
             it
             .
             You
             say
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             Seventy
             were
             sent
             about
             a
             
             particular
             business
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Office
             ceas'd
             of
             course
             at
             their
             Return
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             find
             no
             grounds
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             (w)
             and
             Seventy
             Disciples
             (x)
             were
             sent
             abroad
             and
             employ'd
             in
             like
             manner
             at
             different
             times
             :
             But
             the
             first
             return'd
             without
             any
             loss
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             the
             last
             .
             And
             that
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             degraded
             or
             depressed
             into
             the
             Rank
             of
             private
             men
             ,
             by
             some
             Act
             of
             their
             Master
             .
             But
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             incredible
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             also
             to
             Blondel
             (y)
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Harvest
             was
             like
             to
             increase
             ,
             our
             Lord
             diminished
             the
             Number
             of
             his
             Labourers
             :
             that
             he
             dismissed
             them
             when
             they
             were
             become
             acquainted
             with
             their
             Work
             ,
             which
             still
             was
             necessary
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             a
             discharge
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             when
             ,
             for
             their
             Confirmation
             ,
             he
             bestow'd
             on
             them
             
               power
               over
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
            
             Luke
             10.19
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             mention
             them
             not
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Seventy
             ;
             but
             if
             this
             proves
             ,
             that
             their
             Office
             was
             expired
             ,
             one
             may
             also
             conclude
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             dead
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             as
             great
             a
             Silence
             about
             their
             Lives
             ,
             as
             about
             their
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             contemplate
             that
             Platform
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             ,
             which
             those
             
             early
             times
             afford
             :
             yet
             I
             confess
             ,
             they
             are
             something
             obscure
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             do
             not
             unfitly
             call
             them
             
               a
               Twilight
               between
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             this
             might
             have
             restrain'd
             you
             from
             reflecting
             on
             me
             ,
             as
             influenced
             by
             
               prejudices
               or
               my
               circumstances
            
             ,
             for
             not
             acknowledging
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             confer'd
             on
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             your
             Opinion
             ,
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             was
             temporary
             ,
             or
             
               expired
               at
               the
               farthest
               after
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             when
             for
             this
             you
             produce
             no
             better
             Argument
             ,
             than
             what
             implies
             ,
             that
             a
             former
             Grant
             must
             necessarily
             be
             cancell'd
             ,
             when
             Additions
             are
             made
             to
             it
             .
             But
             about
             this
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             need
             to
             dispute
             .
             We
             come
             now
             to
             another
             state
             of
             things
             which
             is
             most
             clear
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             we
             are
             infinitely
             concern'd
             .
             The
             
               wall
               of
               partition
               was
               broken
               down
               :
            
             And
             after
             our
             Lord's
             Ascension
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             Believers
             increasing
             first
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             have
             some
             Assistance
             in
             their
             Labours
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             ordain'd
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             were
             their
             Equals
             ,
             but
             subject
             to
             their
             Authority
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             contend
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Diocesan
               compar'd
               to
               an
               Apostle
               is
               less
               in
               Authority
               than
               a
               Parish
               Priest
            
             (z)
             ,
             
             nor
             can
             I
             approve
             ,
             what
             you
             take
             for
             granted
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apostles
               could
               constitute
               no
               Officers
               ,
               over
               whom
               they
               did
               not
               retain
               a
               Jurisdiction
            
             (a)
             .
             But
             since
             you
             offer
             more
             than
             I
             can
             accept
             ;
             you
             allow
             as
             much
             as
             I
             demand
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             were
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             now
             any
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             the
             Title
             of
             Bishops
             may
             fitly
             be
             assign'd
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             was
             Prelatical
             ,
             that
             may
             easily
             be
             resolv'd
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Prophecies
             (b)
             ,
             and
             S.
             Peter
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             (c)
             ,
             spake
             of
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             they
             mean't
             an
             
               Apostleship
               .
               His
               Bishoprick
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               let
               another
               take
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             another
             be
             chosen
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Judas
             to
             bear
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Apostles
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             Bishops
             by
             S.
             Cyprian
             (d)
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Hilarius
               Sardus
            
             (e)
             ,
             and
             other
             Ancient
             Writers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             If
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             Episcopacy
             is
             of
             a
             Divine
             Original
             .
             The
             Objection
             against
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             consider'd
             .
          
           
             IF
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             had
             Episcopal
             Authority
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             Episcopacy
             is
             not
             a
             mere
             prudential
             thing
             ,
             as
             you
             suggest
             ,
             or
             a
             defection
             from
             the
             first
             Rule
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             .
             It
             was
             not
             the
             Invention
             of
             a
             Diotrephes
             ,
             or
             a
             Creature
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             but
             proceeded
             from
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             a
             Divine
             Extraction
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             you
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Precedents
             for
             Government
             in
             succeeding
             times
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             they
             were
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Assertion
             you
             stand
             not
             single
             ;
             for
             it
             has
             been
             often
             urged
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             readily
             receiv'd
             by
             Persons
             of
             different
             Persuasions
             .
          
           
           
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             ,
             without
             due
             examination
             ,
             to
             admit
             a
             pretence
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             made
             use
             of
             to
             very
             bad
             purposes
             .
             The
             greatest
             Zealots
             for
             the
             Papal
             Monarchy
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peter
             only
             convey'd
             his
             Power
             to
             his
             Successors
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             their
             Authority
             was
             Extraordinary
             and
             died
             with
             them
             (f)
             .
             But
             this
             the
             Socinians
             affirm
             of
             them
             all
             (g)
             And
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             which
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             an
             end
             was
             put
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Office
             ,
             they
             employ
             also
             to
             cancel
             the
             use
             of
             Ministerial
             Mission
             or
             Ordination
             .
             They
             grant
             indeed
             ,
             that
             such
             Mission
             was
             requisite
             for
             the
             first
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             assert
             ,
             that
             now
             it
             is
             become
             unnecessary
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             not
             to
             teach
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             with
             which
             the
             World
             is
             unacquainted
             ,
             but
             to
             explain
             the
             old
             one
             .
             But
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             weary
             of
             any
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             positive
             Institution
             ,
             need
             but
             fasten
             on
             it
             the
             Name
             of
             Extraordinary
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             must
             be
             of
             no
             longer
             continuance
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             therefore
             been
             desirous
             to
             know
             what
             Standard
             you
             have
             for
             Extraordinaries
             .
             
             And
             on
             this
             occasion
             you
             have
             oblig'd
             me
             with
             an
             Act
             of
             pure
             Generosity
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             never
             ask'd
             .
             You
             send
             me
             to
             Cicero
             and
             Lipsius
             to
             shew
             what
             were
             the
             
               Extraordinary
               Honors
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
            
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             which
             I
             knew
             well
             enough
             before
             .
             But
             what
             I
             demand
             is
             ,
             some
             plain
             and
             certain
             Rule
             by
             which
             the
             things
             design'd
             for
             continuance
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             may
             be
             distinguished
             from
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             shortly
             to
             expire
             .
             And
             such
             a
             Standard
             as
             this
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             obtain
             from
             you
             .
             I
             must
             therefore
             be
             content
             to
             state
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             some
             things
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             we
             are
             agreed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             agreed
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             who
             are
             only
             rais'd
             on
             some
             particular
             or
             special
             occasion
             or
             accident
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             work
             is
             limited
             .
             But
             then
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             proves
             not
             that
             the
             Work
             or
             Office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             limited
             to
             their
             own
             time
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             might
             have
             no
             Successors
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             prove
             them
             to
             have
             been
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             .
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             manifest
             enough
             ,
             and
             what
             use
             I
             intend
             to
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             shortly
             appear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             agreed
             ,
             That
             Persons
             in
             Office
             may
             have
             Successors
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             who
             
             have
             none
             in
             others
             :
             particularly
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             those
             for
             Successors
             in
             their
             Ordinary
             Work
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             so
             in
             some
             of
             their
             Privileges
             .
             We
             have
             great
             reason
             for
             this
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             no
             Succession
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             could
             have
             been
             preserv'd
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             have
             remain'd
             ,
             like
             the
             old
             Acephali
             (h)
             ,
             without
             Ministers
             and
             without
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             agreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             had
             Successors
             in
             their
             Ordinary
             work
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             rightly
             understand
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             may
             disturb
             so
             friendly
             an
             accommodation
             ,
             I
             farther
             add
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             take
             all
             that
             to
             be
             their
             Ordinary
             work
             ,
             which
             others
             also
             did
             perform
             by
             the
             Authority
             they
             received
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             been
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ever
             since
             their
             days
             .
             2.
             
             I
             call
             that
             their
             Extraordinary
             work
             ,
             which
             was
             peculiar
             to
             them
             .
             Accordingly
             you
             may
             reckon
             amongst
             Extraordinaries
             such
             Circumstances
             as
             were
             appropriate
             to
             themselves
             or
             their
             actions
             :
             and
             whatsoever
             Privileges
             and
             Qualifications
             they
             had
             ,
             which
             were
             incommunicable
             ,
             you
             may
             also
             set
             them
             down
             in
             your
             Catalogue
             of
             Extraordinaries
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             Personal
             ,
             and
             died
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             are
             agreed
             ,
             that
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Duties
             and
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             to
             constitute
             Guides
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             the
             Apostles
             Ordinary
             work
             .
             This
             is
             what
             you
             your self
             assign
             unto
             them
             as
             such
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Dr.
             Cave
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             but
             approve
             :
             But
             you
             must
             put
             a
             strange
             Interpretation
             on
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             overthrow
             that
             for
             which
             you
             produced
             them
             .
             For
             if
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             well
             after
             that
             Excellent
             Author
             ,
             it
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             standing
             and
             perpetual
             part
             of
             the
             Apostles
             work
             ,
             
               to
               exercise
               the
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             that
             must
             be
             either
             such
             a
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Government
             as
             they
             did
             not
             exercise
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             they
             did
             :
             If
             you
             say
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             you
             suppose
             that
             to
             have
             been
             their
             Ordinary
             work
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             their
             work
             at
             all
             :
             If
             you
             say
             the
             last
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             such
             Government
             as
             they
             exercis'd
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             Prelatical
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             I
             might
             now
             justly
             neglect
             all
             your
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             their
             seeing
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Mission
             they
             receiv'd
             immediately
             from
             him
             ;
             from
             their
             being
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             they
             had
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ;
             from
             the
             Extent
             of
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             their
             unsetled
             condition
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             would
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Extraordinary
             
             Officers
             :
             for
             you
             may
             furnish
             your self
             with
             a
             Reply
             to
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Agreement
             .
             But
             in
             hopes
             to
             give
             farther
             light
             to
             what
             has
             been
             said
             before
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             to
             attend
             your
             Motions
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             like
             to
             find
             me
             liberal
             enough
             in
             my
             Concessions
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             originally
             there
             were
             but
             twelve
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             S.
             Barnabas
             intimates
             (i)
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             many
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
             But
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             limited
             to
             that
             Number
             or
             to
             their
             Persons
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             I
             shall
             prove
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             actually
             communicated
             to
             others
             :
             yet
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Twelve
             was
             continued
             :
             for
             as
             it
             was
             assign'd
             to
             the
             Apostles
             (k)
             with
             regard
             to
             their
             first
             Institution
             ,
             when
             Judas
             was
             fall'n
             ,
             and
             there
             remain'd
             only
             Eleven
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             also
             when
             many
             more
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Sacred
             College
             (l)
             .
             And
             thus
             says
             
               Peter
               du
               Moulin
            
             (n)
             .
             The
             Regions
             of
             Decapolis
             and
             Pentapolis
             kept
             up
             their
             Names
             ,
             when
             some
             of
             their
             old
             Cities
             were
             destroy'd
             ,
             or
             when
             new
             ones
             were
             built
             within
             their
             Precincts
             :
             and
             Neapolis
             (
             which
             signifies
             a
             New
             City
             )
             is
             still
             so
             call'd
             notwithstanding
             its
             great
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             I
             grant
             ,
             That
             the
             first
             Apostles
             saw
             the
             Lord
             :
             but
             this
             was
             no
             part
             of
             their
             Office
             :
             only
             it
             made
             them
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Witnesses
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Because
             ,
             says
             Paulinus
             (o)
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             sent
             into
             the
             World
             for
             the
             Information
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             it
             was
             requisite
             they
             should
             receive
             the
             Faith
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             eys
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             had
             more
             firmly
             learned
             they
             might
             more
             constantly
             teach
             .
             But
             we
             cannot
             infer
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             succeed
             them
             in
             teaching
             and
             governing
             .
             Their
             Conversation
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh
             was
             a
             great
             Privilege
             ,
             to
             which
             at
             this
             time
             none
             can
             justly
             pretend
             :
             But
             what
             qualified
             them
             for
             the
             Mission
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             enabled
             to
             constitute
             subordinate
             Officers
             ,
             did
             not
             hinder
             them
             certainly
             from
             appointing
             others
             to
             preside
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             themselves
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             III.
             I
             grant
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             had
             their
             Commission
             immediately
             from
             our
             Saviour
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             Privilege
             ,
             others
             might
             as
             well
             succeed
             them
             in
             the
             Authority
             ,
             they
             had
             ,
             to
             govern
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
             as
             Princes
             might
             sit
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             advanced
             to
             it
             in
             a
             manner
             so
             Extraordinary
             ,
             by
             the
             particular
             Appointment
             and
             express
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             as
             himself
             had
             been
             .
             Noah
             &
             his
             Sons
             receiv'd
             Power
             ,
             by
             an
             express
             Revelation
             (p)
             ,
             
               over
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               fowl
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               over
               every
               thing
               that
               moved
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             and
             liberty
             
               to
               eat
               of
               every
               living
               thing
               as
               of
               the
               green
               herb
               .
            
             Yet
             they
             transmitted
             that
             Power
             and
             Liberty
             to
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             such
             an
             intercourse
             with
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             themselves
             had
             .
             Thus
             the
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             sent
             immediately
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             might
             convey
             their
             Authority
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             that
             advantage
             .
             And
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             their
             Office
             was
             actually
             delegated
             to
             Matthias
             ,
             to
             whom
             our
             Lord
             did
             not
             immediately
             speak
             the
             words
             of
             their
             Commission
             .
          
           
             IV.
             I
             grant
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             in
             some
             sense
             the
             Foundation
             on
             which
             the
             Christian
             Church
             was
             built
             :
             for
             so
             we
             learn
             from
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Eph.
            
             2.20
             .
             But
             this
             does
             not
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             an
             Extraordinary
             part
             of
             the
             Building
             .
             Some
             think
             they
             were
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             because
             they
             first
             published
             the
             Gospel
             .
             So
             the
             Socinians
             
             (q)
             interpret
             that
             Expression
             ,
             and
             they
             infer
             from
             thence
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             also
             done
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             teaching
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             That
             was
             an
             Extraordinary
             Part
             of
             their
             work
             ,
             which
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             was
             standing
             and
             perpetual
             .
          
           
             Casaubon
             observes
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Exercitations
             on
             the
             Annals
             of
             Baronius
             (r)
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             word
             Rock
             is
             used
             Metaphorically
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             allusion
             to
             some
             Properties
             of
             a
             Rock
             ,
             and
             denotes
             Firmness
             and
             Stability
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             says
             this
             Learned
             Man
             (s)
             a
             Rock
             and
             Foundation
             are
             put
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             differ
             not
             in
             Reality
             ,
             but
             in
             Notion
             only
             .
             This
             is
             what
             you
             will
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             confute
             ,
             if
             you
             still
             adhere
             to
             your
             Opinion
             :
             for
             in
             vain
             do
             you
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             must
             needs
             have
             had
             Extraordinary
             Authority
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             be
             a
             Foundadation
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             if
             no
             Authority
             be
             signified
             by
             that
             expression
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Apostles
             were
             vested
             with
             Authority
             by
             their
             Commission
             ,
             before
             they
             planted
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             not
             derive
             it
             from
             that
             work
             :
             But
             if
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             formed
             those
             Societies
             ,
             their
             Authority
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             Extraordinary
             and
             Incommunicable
             ,
             we
             may
             as
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Romulus
             was
             no
             King
             ,
             because
             at
             Rome
             he
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Regal
             Government
             ,
             which
             work
             was
             not
             repeated
             by
             those
             that
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Throne
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             necessity
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             constitute
             Churches
             should
             be
             of
             a
             distinct
             Order
             from
             those
             that
             afterwards
             preside
             over
             them
             .
             Frumentius
             (t)
             was
             as
             much
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             he
             travell'd
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             in
             India
             ,
             after
             his
             return
             thither
             ,
             to
             plant
             Churches
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             govern'd
             them
             in
             succeeding
             times
             :
             and
             they
             that
             were
             ordain'd
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Apostles
             of
             those
             that
             afterwards
             should
             believe
             (u)
             ,
             did
             not
             forfeit
             their
             Character
             ,
             whatever
             that
             was
             ,
             or
             acquire
             any
             Extraordinary
             Authority
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             employ'd
             to
             convert
             those
             that
             were
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             
               whilst
               the
               Founder
               of
               a
               College
               lives
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               founded
               on
               emergent
               difficulties
               ,
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               take
               his
               directions
               ;
               but
               he
               dying
               ,
               his
               Authority
               dies
               with
               him
               .
            
             And
             it
             
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             otherwise
             .
             You
             your self
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             how
             usual
             it
             hath
             been
             for
             Founders
             to
             appoint
             Visitors
             of
             their
             Colleges
             ,
             and
             how
             permanent
             their
             Power
             has
             been
             in
             our
             Universities
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Argument
             ,
             if
             one
             may
             call
             it
             so
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             turn'd
             against
             you
             .
             But
             Founders
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               as
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               no
               Successors
               .
            
             This
             is
             profound
             !
             and
             it
             signifies
             ,
             that
             none
             came
             after
             them
             to
             lay
             the
             very
             same
             Foundations
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             finished
             before
             .
             If
             such
             arguing
             as
             this
             
               silences
               all
               disputes
               ,
               and
               puts
               an
               end
               to
               the
               fatal
               Controversies
               ,
            
             which
             you
             truly
             say
             ,
             
               have
               almost
               destroy'd
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             when
             the
             contending
             Parties
             are
             become
             very
             weary
             of
             their
             strife
             ,
             and
             are
             mightily
             inclin'd
             to
             an
             Accommodation
             .
          
           
             V.
             I
             grant
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             had
             Power
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             their
             Mission
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             this
             hinders
             not
             a
             Succession
             to
             them
             in
             that
             Authority
             which
             is
             not
             miraculous
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             continued
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
             There
             was
             something
             Extraordinary
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             discharging
             the
             Apostolical
             Office
             ,
             but
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             itself
             was
             so
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             we
             must
             lay
             aside
             
             Baptism
             ,
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             Praying
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             because
             all
             these
             things
             were
             attended
             with
             something
             Extraordinary
             and
             Miraculous
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             S.
             Chrysostom
             (w)
             .
             There
             was
             nothing
             that
             was
             merely
             humane
             or
             common
             in
             that
             Age
             of
             Wonders
             .
          
           
             But
             Miracles
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Signs
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             you
             have
             infer'd
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             cannot
             produce
             those
             Signs
             and
             Credentials
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             very
             specious
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             all
             ,
             as
             may
             partly
             appear
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             already
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             more
             manifest
             ,
             by
             comparing
             the
             words
             of
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             place
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             Mark
             16.17
             ,
             18.
             
             For
             speaking
             there
             in
             general
             terms
             of
             such
             as
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             should
             be
             drawn
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             
               These
               signs
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               follow
               them
               that
               believe
               :
               In
               my
               name
               shall
               they
               cast
               out
               devils
               ;
               they
               shall
               speak
               with
               new
               tongues
               :
               they
               shall
               take
               up
               serpents
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               drink
               any
               deadly
               thing
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               hurt
               them
               :
               they
               shall
               lay
               hands
               on
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               recover
               .
            
             Now
             if
             one
             should
             conclude
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             cannot
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             speak
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             &c.
             have
             not
             the
             Signs
             that
             should
             follow
             those
             that
             believe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             no
             Believers
             ;
             
             this
             Consequence
             would
             be
             as
             good
             as
             the
             former
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             absurd
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             your
             Exception
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Signs
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             of
             ,
             did
             not
             follow
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             that
             believed
             :
             That
             Miracles
             were
             not
             called
             the
             Signs
             of
             Believers
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             such
             Marks
             and
             Characteristical
             Notes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             S.
             Paul
             prov'd
             himself
             to
             be
             one
             of
             their
             Order
             .
             To
             which
             I
             reply
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             you
             suppose
             a
             real
             difference
             between
             the
             Expression
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             none
             .
             For
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             Person
             that
             is
             a
             competent
             Judge
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             words
             ,
             whether
             ,
             
               these
               signs
               shall
               follow
               or
               attend
               a
               Believer
               ,
            
             and
             
               these
               shall
               be
               the
               signs
               of
               a
               Believer
               ,
            
             are
             not
             Propositions
             of
             the
             same
             import
             .
             Certainly
             had
             S.
             Paul
             said
             ,
             the
             Signs
             which
             follow
             an
             Apostle
             have
             been
             wrought
             among
             you
             ,
             he
             had
             said
             as
             much
             as
             we
             find
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             
               the
               signs
               of
               an
               Apostle
               were
               wrought
               among
               you
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             the
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             extends
             not
             to
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             but
             some
             may
             believe
             who
             cannot
             shew
             the
             Signs
             that
             once
             followed
             Believers
             ;
             so
             may
             some
             have
             such
             Authority
             over
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Apostles
             exercis'd
             ,
             who
             cannot
             perform
             those
             things
             which
             were
             the
             Signs
             of
             those
             Apostles
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             were
             a
             Note
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Office
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             that
             peculiar
             or
             characteristical
             Mark
             ,
             by
             which
             S.
             Paul
             was
             known
             and
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             then
             all
             that
             had
             that
             Mark
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             wrought
             Miracles
             ,
             were
             also
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Apostles
             must
             be
             vastly
             increas'd
             by
             the
             accession
             of
             many
             Christians
             ,
             who
             did
             bear
             no
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             all
             .
             Yet
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             Miracles
             in
             connexion
             with
             something
             else
             ,
             were
             Signs
             or
             Marks
             both
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Christians
             .
             They
             were
             Signs
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             they
             confirm'd
             that
             Authority
             they
             exercis'd
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             declar'd
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             from
             Christ
             .
             They
             were
             Signs
             of
             Believers
             ,
             as
             attesting
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             they
             professed
             .
             They
             were
             the
             Signs
             of
             those
             that
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             not
             such
             Signs
             ,
             as
             exclude
             all
             others
             from
             their
             Order
             and
             Rank
             that
             have
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             For
             Illustration
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             further
             add
             ,
             that
             something
             may
             be
             fit
             and
             necessary
             for
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             an
             Order
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             for
             the
             Continuance
             of
             it
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             the
             Seventy
             Elders
             mention'd
             ,
             Num.
             11.
             were
             constituted
             Judges
             by
             the
             immediate
             Command
             of
             Heaven
             :
             and
             
               the
               Lord
               came
               down
               in
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               took
               of
               the
               Spirit
               that
               was
               
               upon
               Moses
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               prophesied
               ,
            
             v.
             25.
             
             This
             Spirit
             was
             no
             more
             Accidental
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             other
             Miraculous
             Gifts
             were
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             made
             necessary
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             v.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             it
             was
             such
             a
             Characteristical
             Mark
             of
             their
             being
             chosen
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             Eldad
             and
             Medad
             ,
             who
             remain'd
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             were
             distinguished
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             be
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             v.
             26.
             
             But
             it
             was
             only
             a
             Mark
             of
             the
             first
             Elders
             .
             None
             that
             came
             after
             them
             were
             advanced
             to
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             in
             it
             with
             such
             Solemnity
             .
             Yet
             the
             great
             Council
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             have
             consisted
             of
             this
             Order
             of
             Men
             (x)
             ,
             remain'd
             till
             the
             last
             Desolation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             (y)
             .
          
           
             The
             Advancement
             of
             Aaron
             to
             his
             Office
             was
             Extraordinary
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             his
             Circumstances
             ;
             yet
             others
             succeeded
             him
             in
             that
             Office
             who
             were
             not
             admitted
             into
             it
             ,
             nor
             established
             in
             it
             in
             a
             manner
             so
             miraculous
             and
             stupendous
             ,
             as
             their
             Great
             Ancestor
             had
             been
             .
             They
             resided
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             whereas
             he
             had
             sojourn'd
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             They
             had
             not
             their
             Garments
             made
             by
             inspired
             Workmen
             ,
             as
             his
             were
             :
             nor
             could
             they
             perform
             the
             mighty
             Acts
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             :
             yet
             were
             they
             as
             certainly
             High-Priests
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             want
             of
             his
             Qualifications
             .
          
           
           
             Formerly
             you
             thought
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             Extraordinary
             Mission
             and
             Extraordinary
             Power
             do
             not
             constitute
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             then
             there
             never
             could
             be
             any
             such
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             But
             upon
             better
             information
             ,
             you
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             Aaron
             had
             such
             a
             Mission
             and
             such
             Power
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             succeeded
             by
             some
             that
             had
             neither
             .
             Only
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             these
             Extraordinary
             Qualifications
             of
             Aaron
             were
             contingent
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             he
             was
             High-Priest
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             particular
             and
             express
             Revelation
             ;
             nor
             could
             his
             Authority
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             oppos'd
             by
             Corah
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             have
             been
             preserv'd
             but
             by
             a
             Miracle
             (z)
             .
             Afterwards
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             continued
             High-Priest
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             distinguished
             by
             the
             blossoming
             of
             his
             Rod
             :
             for
             that
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             became
             a
             necessary
             Mark
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Person
             might
             be
             known
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             chosen
             to
             that
             Dignity
             (a)
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             ,
             none
             might
             have
             own'd
             him
             under
             the
             Character
             he
             had
             born
             .
             But
             this
             Miracle
             was
             a
             visible
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Election
             ,
             and
             the
             wonderful
             Rod
             was
             kept
             as
             a
             lasting
             Sign
             of
             it
             against
             the
             Rebels
             (b)
             .
          
           
             The
             Successors
             of
             Aaron
             as
             they
             were
             High
             Priests
             ,
             gave
             Answers
             when
             they
             were
             consulted
             in
             weighty
             affairs
             by
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             .
             But
             according
             to
             Josephus
             (c)
             
             these
             Oracles
             ceas'd
             two
             hundred
             years
             before
             he
             wrote
             his
             Antiquities
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             later
             than
             the
             Period
             assigned
             to
             them
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbies
             (d)
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             early
             enough
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             many
             High-Priests
             who
             had
             not
             that
             LIGHT
             and
             PERFECTION
             which
             distinguished
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             were
             so
             eminent
             and
             useful
             to
             their
             Nation
             .
          
           
             The
             Deacons
             ,
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             first
             appointed
             ,
             were
             Originally
             seven
             ;
             and
             these
             might
             not
             have
             been
             chosen
             and
             constituted
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             Men
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             (e)
             .
             Stephen
             who
             was
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             full
             of
             Faith
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             did
             great
             Wonders
             and
             Miracles
             (f)
             .
             And
             Philip
             also
             cast
             out
             unclean
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             healed
             those
             that
             were
             taken
             with
             Palsies
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             Lame
             (g)
             :
             So
             that
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             who
             saw
             the
             mighty
             Works
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             filled
             with
             Wonder
             and
             Astonishment
             ,
             like
             the
             Inchanters
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             they
             beheld
             the
             Finger
             of
             God.
             But
             neither
             was
             it
             afterwards
             always
             requisite
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             just
             seven
             Deacons
             ,
             however
             some
             religiously
             adher'd
             to
             that
             number
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             necessary
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             always
             be
             adorn'd
             with
             Gifts
             that
             were
             Extraordinary
             and
             Miraculous
             :
             
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             Miracles
             ceas'd
             their
             Office
             must
             have
             ceas'd
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             first
             Presbyters
             were
             also
             Extraordinary
             .
             They
             were
             qualified
             for
             their
             Ordination
             with
             Extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             Directions
             were
             given
             about
             it
             by
             Extraordinary
             Indications
             .
             They
             could
             pray
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             preach
             by
             Inspiration
             :
             They
             could
             speak
             Languages
             which
             they
             had
             never
             learn'd
             ,
             and
             perform
             other
             things
             as
             Miraculous
             .
             Yet
             when
             all
             those
             Extraordinaries
             ceas'd
             ,
             the
             Order
             and
             Mission
             of
             Presbyters
             did
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             still
             remain'd
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             remain
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             From
             these
             Instances
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             some
             things
             might
             be
             requisite
             for
             the
             beginning
             of
             an
             Office
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             that
             were
             vested
             with
             it
             ;
             a
             repetition
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             not
             always
             necessary
             for
             its
             preservation
             ;
             nor
             for
             all
             that
             are
             advanced
             to
             it
             .
             However
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             had
             some
             Prerogatives
             ,
             to
             which
             none
             at
             this
             time
             have
             any
             just
             pretence
             ,
             however
             it
             was
             very
             fit
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             were
             the
             first
             Planters
             of
             the
             Gospel
             should
             be
             able
             to
             recommend
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             new
             ,
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             with
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             call
             the
             Seals
             of
             that
             Commission
             which
             they
             receiv'd
             from
             Christ
             :
             yet
             the
             Authority
             they
             had
             ,
             
             as
             Supreme
             Visible
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             might
             descend
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             need
             of
             new
             Seals
             or
             Credentials
             for
             what
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             suppose
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             more
             Miracles
             than
             any
             others
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             working
             of
             some
             ,
             was
             peculiar
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             if
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             hinder
             not
             a
             Succession
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             number
             and
             quality
             of
             their
             Miracles
             cannot
             do
             it
             without
             some
             declaration
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             intended
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             They
             may
             rather
             seem
             to
             concur
             with
             other
             things
             ,
             in
             signifying
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Almighty
             to
             preserve
             that
             Office
             or
             Order
             which
             he
             so
             highly
             approv'd
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             had
             established
             in
             so
             wonderful
             a
             manner
             .
          
           
             VI.
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             of
             great
             extent
             :
             yet
             this
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Successors
             in
             their
             Office
             or
             Authority
             .
             They
             had
             a
             large
             Sphere
             of
             Action
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             disciple
             all
             Nations
             :
             But
             then
             no
             Apostle
             had
             sole
             Commission
             to
             do
             this
             :
             Neither
             were
             the
             Apostles
             wont
             to
             act
             as
             in
             a
             Common
             Council
             by
             Majority
             of
             Voices
             ,
             but
             dispers'd
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             better
             propagate
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             :
             They
             did
             not
             all
             travel
             together
             into
             the
             same
             Country
             ;
             
             but
             some
             went
             into
             Asia
             ,
             some
             into
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             others
             into
             other
             Nations
             ,
             says
             Didymus
             (q)
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             directed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             The
             Armenian
             Historian
             in
             Galanus
             (r)
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             having
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             divided
             the
             Countries
             by
             Lot.
             But
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             more
             especially
             engaged
             to
             plant
             Christianity
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             some
             amongst
             those
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             :
             Some
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             that
             .
             No
             single
             Person
             had
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             committed
             solely
             to
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             Oecumenical
             Bishop
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             no
             Oecumenical
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             is
             also
             manifest
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             second
             and
             other
             Centuries
             ,
             had
             Power
             to
             govern
             all
             the
             Churches
             that
             were
             planted
             by
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             propagate
             Christianity
             far
             and
             near
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Charge
             of
             both
             in
             general
             ,
             was
             of
             equal
             extent
             .
             And
             if
             the
             multitude
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             other
             Christians
             ,
             increasing
             ,
             particular
             Bishops
             were
             concluded
             within
             a
             narrower
             compass
             than
             the
             Apostles
             had
             been
             ,
             such
             Disproportion
             of
             Dioceses
             ,
             
             does
             not
             necessarily
             hinder
             the
             Title
             of
             Succession
             of
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             following
             Instances
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             are
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             sitting
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             David
             (s)
             ,
             when
             ten
             Tribes
             pay'd
             them
             no
             Obedience
             :
             So
             that
             however
             they
             had
             not
             his
             Dominions
             intire
             ,
             it
             was
             enough
             to
             preserve
             their
             Succession
             to
             him
             in
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             that
             they
             retained
             it
             in
             such
             parts
             of
             them
             as
             remain'd
             under
             their
             subjection
             .
          
           
             Eutropius
             says
             of
             Severus
             ,
             that
             he
             left
             his
             Sons
             Bassianus
             and
             Geta
             his
             Successors
             (t)
             .
             And
             Constantine
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             left
             his
             three
             Sons
             his
             Successors
             (u)
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             singly
             could
             have
             all
             the
             Dominions
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             other
             Brothers
             had
             their
             share
             .
             And
             not
             to
             mention
             other
             Examples
             ,
             I
             find
             in
             
             Plutarch's
             Life
             of
             Demetrius
             (w)
             ,
             the
             Great
             Men
             who
             divided
             amongst
             them
             the
             Empire
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             twice
             styled
             his
             Successors
             ,
             and
             once
             the
             Successors
             by
             way
             of
             Eminence
             :
             yet
             no
             one
             of
             them
             had
             either
             the
             personal
             Courage
             and
             Conduct
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Dominions
             of
             that
             Mighty
             Conqueror
             .
          
           
           
             Perhaps
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             mere
             Dispute
             about
             Words
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             Reflection
             which
             a
             Learned
             Foreiner
             (x)
             was
             pleas'd
             to
             cast
             on
             it
             when
             it
             had
             been
             managed
             by
             an
             incomparable
             hand
             .
             But
             when
             Salmasius
             (y)
             ,
             whom
             others
             have
             followed
             ,
             argues
             against
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             mistake
             of
             a
             Word
             ,
             to
             give
             its
             true
             Interpretation
             ,
             and
             to
             confute
             that
             which
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             way
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             reasoning
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             I
             grant
             ,
             That
             other
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             commonly
             under
             an
             Obligation
             to
             a
             more
             constant
             Residence
             in
             some
             particular
             Places
             ,
             than
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ;
             yet
             this
             hinders
             not
             the
             Bishops
             from
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Office
             or
             Authority
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             Essential
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             he
             reside
             in
             a
             Place
             as
             a
             Local
             Pastor
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             always
             necessary
             ,
             as
             you
             suggest
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             ordain'd
             to
             a
             certain
             People
             .
             They
             that
             with
             us
             are
             advanc'd
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             Chair
             ,
             are
             constituted
             
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
            
             But
             that
             they
             are
             limited
             to
             a
             certain
             Diocese
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             such
             Rules
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             are
             
             not
             always
             of
             necessary
             Obligation
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             declar'd
             (z)
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             ordain'd
             at
             large
             ;
             yet
             this
             Rule
             ,
             says
             Grotius
             (a)
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             Divine
             and
             Perpetual
             ,
             but
             Positive
             Right
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             admit
             of
             many
             Exceptions
             .
             Before
             that
             Council
             S.
             (b)
             Paulinus
             was
             ordained
             
               Absolutely
               ,
               in
               Sacerdotiam
               tantùm
               Domini
               ,
               non
               in
               locum
               Ecclesiae
               dedicatus
               ,
            
             as
             himself
             speaks
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Severus
             :
             And
             when
             S.
             Jerom
             (c)
             was
             made
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             peculiar
             Church
             or
             Title
             assign'd
             to
             him
             .
             And
             to
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             Photius
             tells
             us
             (d)
             ,
             that
             Caius
             who
             flourished
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Third
             Century
             ,
             was
             constituted
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Heathen
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             Labours
             amongst
             them
             ,
             he
             might
             draw
             them
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             where
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             is
             setled
             and
             Christianity
             flourishes
             ,
             however
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             that
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             should
             be
             confin'd
             within
             
             their
             proper
             and
             certain
             bounds
             .
             Yet
             when
             their
             circumstances
             resemble
             those
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             work
             is
             to
             convert
             Infidels
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             doubtless
             it
             is
             then
             fit
             that
             they
             should
             make
             freer
             Excursions
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             (e)
             ,
             that
             so
             strictly
             limited
             Bishops
             within
             their
             own
             Dioceses
             ,
             excepted
             those
             from
             their
             general
             Rule
             who
             liv'd
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             liberty
             to
             attempt
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             that
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Balsamon
             and
             Zonaras
             explain
             the
             Canon
             (f)
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             they
             to
             whom
             this
             Liberty
             was
             indulged
             were
             Bishops
             of
             a
             distinct
             Species
             ,
             when
             they
             only
             differ'd
             from
             others
             in
             a
             particular
             Circumstance
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             Bishops
             at
             home
             and
             something
             else
             abroad
             :
             or
             that
             they
             forfeited
             their
             Episcopal
             Character
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             making
             Converts
             or
             confirming
             them
             in
             a
             forein
             Province
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             farther
             observable
             that
             the
             Canons
             by
             which
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             were
             restrain'd
             within
             certain
             Precincts
             ,
             being
             made
             in
             Times
             of
             Peace
             ,
             did
             not
             bind
             in
             Cases
             of
             Necessity
             .
             On
             which
             account
             ,
             Nicephorus
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             determin'd
             (g)
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             to
             communicate
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             who
             were
             ordain'd
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
             and
             Naples
             ,
             and
             in
             Lombardy
             ,
             without
             the
             Acclamation
             ,
             or
             a
             Title
             .
             And
             this
             he
             confirms
             from
             the
             Examples
             of
             Athanasius
             and
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             Arianism
             prevail'd
             ,
             confer'd
             Orders
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Dioceses
             :
             A
             plain
             Argument
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             contracted
             no
             such
             Relation
             to
             a
             particular
             People
             ,
             but
             they
             remembred
             ,
             they
             were
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             thought
             they
             might
             ,
             on
             some
             occasions
             ,
             exercise
             their
             Episcopal
             Power
             in
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             breach
             of
             Catholick
             Communion
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             :
             As
             the
             Office
             of
             Presbyters
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             severally
             appropriated
             to
             distinct
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             when
             they
             had
             the
             Care
             or
             Government
             in
             common
             of
             many
             Congregations
             under
             the
             Presidence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             (h)
             :
             So
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishops
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             limited
             or
             not
             ,
             within
             certain
             Dioceses
             .
             And
             to
             serve
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             may
             be
             the
             more
             strictly
             confin'd
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer'd
             to
             pass
             their
             Line
             :
             and
             others
             may
             be
             left
             to
             greater
             freedom
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             without
             any
             essential
             difference
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             constantly
             be
             engag'd
             in
             Travels
             .
             S.
             Paul
             who
             was
             so
             abundant
             in
             his
             Labours
             ,
             remained
             two
             years
             at
             Ephesus
             :
             
             and
             S.
             James
             resided
             much
             longer
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             would
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             perform
             more
             than
             you
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             or
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             If
             they
             prove
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             could
             have
             no
             Successors
             in
             Teaching
             and
             Instructing
             the
             People
             ;
             which
             yet
             you
             say
             ,
             was
             a
             standing
             and
             perpetual
             part
             of
             their
             Office.
             So
             that
             you
             must
             be
             content
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             either
             to
             yield
             up
             the
             Cause
             ,
             or
             you
             will
             be
             concern'd
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             I
             ,
             to
             answer
             your
             own
             Objections
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             S.
             James
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             constantly
             resided
             there
             .
          
           
             AMongst
             the
             Arguments
             by
             which
             some
             would
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             I
             find
             none
             more
             frequently
             produced
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             taken
             from
             their
             unsetled
             condition
             .
             And
             this
             you
             urge
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             others
             :
             but
             something
             you
             have
             in
             the
             management
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ascrib'd
             to
             to
             your
             own
             invention
             .
          
           
             
               Sure
               I
               am
            
             ,
             say
             you
             (i)
             ,
             
               Athanasius
               in
               his
               Comment
               upon
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             ad
             c.
             2.
             v.
             1.
             
               affirms
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Apostles
               to
               have
               been
               to
               go
               up
               and
               down
               and
               preach
               ,
            
             circumvagari
             (
             
               as
               his
               Translator
               renders
               him
            
             )
             &
             Evangelium
             praedicare
             .
             But
             excuse
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             you
             never
             saw
             any
             such
             Comment
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             Translator
             as
             you
             have
             mention'd
             ;
             
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             Being
             ,
             but
             in
             your
             Imagination
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             you
             make
             of
             the
             words
             you
             have
             cited
             ,
             is
             almost
             as
             surprising
             as
             the
             Quotation
             it self
             .
             
               In
               the
               judgement
            
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             
               of
               this
               so
               celebrated
               a
               Father
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               (
               as
               such
               )
               were
               but
               Itinerant
               Preachers
               :
            
             as
             if
             you
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             depress
             them
             now
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             you
             exalted
             them
             before
             .
             I
             leave
             you
             to
             clear
             your self
             as
             well
             as
             you
             can
             ;
             and
             I
             come
             now
             to
             prove
             what
             I
             have
             already
             propos'd
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             constantly
             engaged
             in
             Travels
             .
             And
             this
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             from
             the
             example
             of
             S.
             James
             the
             Just
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             many
             Learned
             Men
             have
             deny'd
             ,
             that
             this
             James
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             which
             others
             notwithstanding
             of
             great
             Eminence
             have
             affirm'd
             .
             But
             I
             have
             no
             need
             to
             be
             interessed
             in
             that
             Controversy
             .
             I
             think
             it
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             both
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             an
             Apostle
             (k)
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             constantly
             resided
             there
             .
             I
             join
             these
             things
             together
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Affinity
             .
             If
             I
             prove
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             for
             my
             purpose
             ;
             if
             both
             ,
             the
             truth
             will
             be
             more
             confirm'd
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             give
             mutual
             light
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
           
           
             That
             S.
             James
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             appears
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             a
             whole
             Cloud
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             amongst
             which
             ,
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             and
             Hegesippus
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             commonly
             produced
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             depended
             on
             by
             the
             Assertors
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             Ancient
             and
             best
             qualified
             to
             gain
             an
             assent
             to
             their
             information
             .
          
           
             S.
             Clemens
             flourished
             in
             the
             next
             Age
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             as
             Blondel
             says
             truly
             of
             him
             (l)
             ,
             he
             was
             eminent
             for
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Learning
             .
             But
             Divine
             Learning
             was
             the
             highest
             in
             his
             esteem
             ;
             to
             acquire
             which
             ,
             he
             travel'd
             into
             many
             Countries
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             himself
             acquaints
             us
             ,
             he
             had
             Masters
             to
             instruct
             him
             ,
             that
             were
             of
             several
             Nations
             .
             One
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             of
             Coelosyria
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             Egypt
             (m)
             :
             the
             third
             he
             mentions
             ,
             was
             an
             Assyrian
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             a
             Hebrew
             .
             And
             these
             having
             preserv'd
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             pure
             ,
             which
             they
             receiv'd
             from
             Peter
             and
             James
             ,
             from
             John
             and
             Paul
             ,
             as
             Children
             from
             their
             Parents
             ,
             communicated
             them
             to
             him
             and
             others
             in
             his
             time
             .
             We
             have
             therefore
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             deceiv'd
             nor
             design'd
             to
             impose
             on
             Posterity
             ,
             when
             he
             left
             us
             this
             relation
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             now
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Name
             (n)
             ;
             That
             although
             our
             Lord
             had
             prefer'd
             Peter
             ,
             and
             
             James
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             before
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             contend
             about
             Honour
             ,
             but
             chose
             James
             the
             Just
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Jerusalem
             was
             the
             principal
             Place
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             exercis'd
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             taught
             personally
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             afforded
             Converts
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             before
             Salvation
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Idolatrous
             Gentiles
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             therefore
             was
             justly
             styl'd
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             (o)
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             Churches
             :
             and
             it
             consisted
             of
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Believers
             .
             And
             these
             are
             things
             that
             may
             put
             such
             Marks
             of
             Dignity
             on
             the
             Person
             that
             presides
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Chief
             Apostles
             had
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             a
             diminution
             ,
             but
             an
             honour
             rather
             ,
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             in
             his
             Station
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             clear
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             as
             recorded
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             refer'd
             you
             :
             and
             I
             am
             not
             concern'd
             to
             enquire
             ,
             Whether
             the
             relation
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             you
             produce
             from
             
               Theodorus
               Metochita
            
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             you
             say
             (p)
             
               carries
               with
               it
               ,
               it
               s
               own
               Confutation
               ,
            
             
             be
             so
             absurd
             as
             you
             imagine
             :
             Yet
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             offer
             ,
             what
             you
             despair
             of
             opposing
             with
             success
             ,
             you
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             find
             out
             something
             else
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             your
             judgment
             
               carries
               with
               it
               its
               own
               Confutation
               .
            
             A
             Politick
             device
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             but
             no
             great
             Argument
             of
             your
             Ingenuity
             .
          
           
             Hegesippus
             flourish'd
             in
             the
             same
             Age
             with
             Clemens
             ,
             but
             something
             more
             early
             :
             and
             living
             so
             near
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             he
             made
             use
             of
             that
             advantage
             in
             his
             Enquiries
             into
             the
             things
             that
             were
             done
             in
             them
             ;
             amongst
             which
             ,
             he
             acquaints
             us
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             (q)
             ,
             That
             S.
             James
             took
             on
             him
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Hegesippus
             does
             not
             only
             relate
             this
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             copious
             Account
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Martyrdom
             :
             yet
             this
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             would
             signifie
             but
             little
             ,
             were
             he
             ,
             as
             
               Joseph
               Scaliger
            
             represents
             him
             (r)
             ,
             a
             trifling
             and
             a
             fabulous
             Writer
             .
             But
             that
             he
             was
             unjustly
             censur'd
             by
             that
             celebrated
             Critick
             ,
             has
             been
             shew'd
             by
             Petavius
             and
             Valesius
             (s)
             :
             and
             to
             what
             they
             have
             said
             ,
             more
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             for
             his
             Vindication
             :
             if
             it
             would
             
             not
             occasion
             too
             large
             a
             Digression
             ;
             or
             were
             it
             necessary
             to
             insist
             so
             much
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             one
             ,
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             prov'd
             by
             the
             Suffrage
             of
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             That
             S.
             James
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             had
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             hath
             been
             generally
             believ'd
             by
             the
             Christians
             of
             different
             Nations
             and
             Languages
             .
             The
             memory
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             preserv'd
             by
             the
             Ethiopians
             in
             their
             Diptychs
             (t)
             :
             by
             the
             Coptites
             in
             their
             Fasti
             (u)
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Syrians
             in
             their
             Menology
             (w)
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             receiv'd
             and
             related
             as
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             by
             Hippolytus
             (x)
             and
             Eusebius
             (y)
             :
             by
             Cyril
             of
             Jerusalem
             (z)
             ,
             and
             another
             Cyril
             of
             Scythopolis
             (a)
             :
             by
             Epiphanius
             (b)
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             (c)
             :
             by
             Augustin
             (d)
             ,
             and
             Fulgentius
             (e)
             :
             by
             Nicephorus
             (f)
             ,
             and
             Photius
             (g)
             :
             by
             Oecumenius
             (h)
             ,
             and
             Nilus
             (i)
             :
             And
             it
             was
             also
             mention'd
             as
             a
             thing
             universally
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Sixth
             General
             Council
             (k)
             ;
             and
             Blondel
             (l)
             himself
             confesses
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             asserted
             by
             all
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Testimony
             in
             which
             they
             are
             so
             unanimous
             ,
             will
             appear
             the
             more
             considerable
             ,
             if
             it
             agree
             exactly
             with
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             S.
             James
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             represented
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             :
             And
             that
             it
             does
             so
             ,
             will
             be
             manifest
             ,
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             several
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             wherein
             he
             is
             mention'd
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             when
             Peter
             had
             escap'd
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             those
             that
             were
             surpriz'd
             and
             astonish'd
             at
             his
             presence
             (m)
             
               Go
               and
               shew
               these
               things
               to
               James
               and
               to
               the
               Brethren
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             he
             passes
             by
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             except
             James
             ,
             without
             any
             particular
             notice
             .
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             an
             Indication
             ,
             that
             however
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             others
             at
             Jerusalem
             that
             were
             subordinate
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             remain'd
             none
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             were
             his
             Equals
             .
          
           
             When
             Paul
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             see
             Peter
             ,
             other
             Disciples
             saw
             he
             none
             ,
             but
             James
             the
             Lord's
             Brother
             (n)
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             James
             says
             S.
             Jerom
             (o)
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             a
             Person
             of
             great
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             Reputation
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             would
             press
             and
             throng
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             touch
             but
             the
             Skirt
             of
             his
             Garment
             .
             That
             Father
             also
             gives
             this
             reason
             why
             S.
             Paul
             did
             not
             
             see
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             was
             he
             tells
             us
             (p)
             ,
             
               because
               they
               were
               dispersed
               abroad
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               :
            
             but
             he
             resided
             where
             his
             peculiar
             Charge
             was
             .
          
           
             Fourteen
             years
             after
             this
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             after
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             went
             up
             again
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             found
             James
             (q)
             ,
             and
             reckons
             him
             with
             Cephas
             and
             John
             ,
             who
             seem'd
             to
             be
             Pillars
             ,
             and
             were
             Chief
             Apostles
             ;
             hereby
             paying
             respect
             ,
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Bede
             ,
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Chair
             (r)
             .
             And
             't
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             however
             Peter
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Number
             ,
             yet
             to
             James
             he
             gives
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             because
             says
             Anselm
             (s)
             ,
             at
             Jerusalem
             where
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             Primacy
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             you
             will
             not
             admit
             :
             for
             
               that
               preference
            
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               might
               be
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               being
               the
               Lord's
               Brother
            
             (t)
             .
             As
             if
             John
             was
             not
             also
             the
             Lord's
             Brother
             ,
             who
             is
             mention'd
             after
             Peter
             ,
             or
             James
             had
             but
             lately
             contracted
             this
             relation
             .
             I
             think
             this
             variation
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Names
             from
             the
             usual
             Method
             ,
             must
             suppose
             a
             Change
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             import
             something
             
             peculiar
             to
             S.
             James
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             always
             belong
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             now
             gave
             him
             the
             pre-eminence
             in
             this
             place
             .
             What
             that
             was
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             already
             :
             and
             Mr.
             Calvin
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             speak
             of
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             improbable
             :
             for
             says
             he
             (u)
             ,
             
               When
               the
               question
               is
               concerning
               dignity
               ,
               it
               is
               wonderful
               that
            
             James
             
               should
               be
               prefer'd
               before
            
             Peter
             :
             
               Perhaps
               it
               was
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               Prefect
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             The
             good
             man
             would
             not
             speak
             more
             plainly
             out
             of
             tenderness
             to
             his
             own
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             Council
             of
             Jerusalem
             S.
             James
             makes
             a
             greater
             Figure
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             speaks
             with
             an
             Air
             of
             Authority
             ,
             as
             President
             of
             the
             Synod
             .
             
               He
               was
               Bishop
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             says
             Chrysostom
             ,
             (w)
             
               and
               to
               him
               was
               the
               chief
               Place
               assign'd
               .
            
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             others
             having
             given
             their
             sense
             of
             things
             in
             debate
             .
             S.
             James
             passes
             the
             final
             Sentence
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             says
             Hesychius
             (x)
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               celebrate
               the
               Servant
               and
               Brother
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Supreme
               Governour
               of
               the
            
             New
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               Priests
               ,
               
               the
               Chief
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               most
               resplendent
               amongst
               the
               Lamps
               ,
               and
               most
               illustrious
               amongst
               the
               Stars
               !
            
             Peter
             
               preaches
               ,
               but
            
             James
             
               decrees
               .
               His
               words
               are
               but
               few
               ,
               but
               comprehend
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               question
               .
               My
               sentence
               is
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               we
               trouble
               not
               them
               ,
               which
               from
               among
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               are
               turned
               unto
               God.
            
             And
             thus
             ,
             says
             the
             Commentator
             on
             his
             Acts
             (y)
             ,
             
               he
               spake
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               done
               .
               His
               Suffrage
               passed
               into
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               was
               deliver'd
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             S.
             James
             had
             usurpt
             a
             Jurisdiction
             over
             his
             Collegues
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             criminal
             .
             But
             I
             have
             ascrib'd
             to
             him
             no
             other
             Pre-eminence
             ,
             but
             what
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             suppose
             ,
             was
             granted
             to
             him
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             proceedings
             in
             the
             Assembly
             might
             be
             the
             more
             regular
             .
             It
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             that
             presided
             in
             it
             ,
             should
             determine
             the
             thing
             in
             controversie
             by
             his
             sole
             Power
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             other
             members
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             what
             S.
             James
             did
             after
             the
             full
             hearing
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             giving
             judgment
             (y)
             and
             the
             deference
             that
             was
             pay'd
             to
             the
             Sentence
             he
             pronounc'd
             ,
             are
             very
             remarkable
             ;
             for
             all
             did
             not
             only
             acquiesce
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             
             the
             Debate
             ended
             ,
             but
             his
             words
             were
             put
             into
             the
             Decree
             which
             became
             obligatory
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             I
             find
             several
             Persons
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             as
             much
             dissatisfied
             as
             your self
             ,
             with
             the
             place
             that
             hath
             been
             assigned
             to
             S.
             James
             in
             this
             Council
             .
             There
             ,
             says
             Binius
             (a)
             ,
             Peter
             
               rising
               up
               as
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               speaks
               first
               .
            
             And
             says
             
               M.
               de
               Marca
            
             (b)
             ,
             
               it
               is
            
             Peter
             
               that
               assembles
               the
               Council
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               gives
               the
               first
               or
               chief
               Sentence
               ,
               by
               defining
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               the
               Emperor
               was
               wont
               to
               do
               in
               the
               Senate
               .
            
             This
             sounds
             very
             great
             ,
             but
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             of
             truth
             .
             Binnius
             himself
             affirms
             (c)
             after
             Baronius
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             who
             were
             dispers'd
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             were
             brought
             together
             by
             Divine
             Instinct
             or
             Revelation
             ▪
             and
             this
             he
             proves
             from
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             .
             And
             we
             read
             Acts
             15.7
             .
             that
             there
             had
             been
             much
             disputing
             ;
             not
             without
             words
             I
             presume
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             Peter
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             expressed
             his
             sense
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             .
             Yet
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             first
             Speaker
             ,
             neither
             will
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             establish
             the
             Prerogatives
             which
             some
             have
             assign'd
             to
             him
             :
             nor
             yet
             ,
             that
             the
             account
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             Synod
             of
             the
             Success
             of
             his
             preaching
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             expostulation
             with
             which
             he
             concludes
             it
             ,
             are
             any
             Arguments
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             .
             Yes
             says
             Mr.
             Schelstrate
             (d)
             ,
             
               When
               he
               had
               spoken
               ,
               the
               debate
               ceased
               .
               All
               were
               silent
               ,
               and
               thereby
               gave
               a
               very
               manifest
               sign
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               ,
               they
               must
               all
               acquiesce
               in
               his
               determination
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               all
               the
               multitude
               kept
               silence
               ,
               and
               gave
               audience
               to
               Barnabas
               and
               Paul
               ,
            
             V.
             12.
             therefore
             S.
             Peter
             was
             the
             Supreme
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             :
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             approve
             the
             Sentence
             of
             their
             Head.
             Certainly
             he
             had
             need
             to
             have
             a
             very
             favourable
             Judge
             ,
             to
             get
             this
             admitted
             for
             demonstration
             .
             But
             any
             thing
             satisfies
             a
             willing
             mind
             :
             and
             some
             have
             been
             content
             on
             any
             grounds
             to
             attribute
             to
             S.
             Peter
             what
             he
             never
             had
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             derive
             from
             him
             what
             was
             never
             in
             his
             possession
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             return
             to
             S.
             James
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             Council
             was
             ended
             continued
             in
             his
             Diocese
             .
             For
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Galatians
               ,
               v.
            
             12.
             takes
             notice
             
             of
             some
             Jews
             that
             came
             from
             him
             to
             Antioch
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             says
             S.
             Augustin
             (e)
             ,
             they
             came
             from
             Judea
             ,
             for
             James
             govern'd
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Several
             years
             after
             this
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             return'd
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             found
             S.
             James
             and
             his
             Presbyters
             together
             ,
             Acts
             21.18
             .
             And
             this
             James
             ,
             as
             Chrysostom
             tells
             us
             (f)
             ,
             
               was
               that
               great
               and
               admirable
               man
               ,
               who
               was
               Brother
               to
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             time
             he
             is
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             by
             S.
             Jude
             ;
             but
             from
             him
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             we
             can
             learn
             but
             little
             ,
             that
             may
             give
             any
             light
             to
             our
             affair
             .
             For
             however
             ,
             in
             the
             Title
             prefixed
             to
             the
             Syriack
             Version
             of
             his
             Epistle
             published
             by
             Dr.
             Pocock
             ,
             he
             is
             styled
             the
             Brother
             of
             James
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             is
             only
             said
             to
             be
             his
             Brother
             in
             the
             Text
             it self
             ,
             v.
             1.
             
             Yet
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             Jude
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Person
             of
             that
             Figure
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             Relation
             to
             him
             ,
             might
             gain
             Attention
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Instruction
             .
             And
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             he
             should
             not
             as
             well
             have
             call'd
             himself
             the
             Brother
             of
             Simeon
             (g)
             ,
             as
             
             of
             James
             ,
             but
             that
             Simeon
             was
             not
             then
             in
             so
             eminent
             a
             Station
             .
          
           
             How
             long
             it
             was
             that
             S.
             James
             govern'd
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             we
             cannot
             learn
             from
             Scripture
             .
             But
             S.
             Jerom
             (h)
             says
             it
             was
             thirty
             years
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             followed
             amongst
             others
             by
             an
             Ancient
             Writer
             of
             Our
             Nation
             cited
             by
             Whelock
             †
             in
             his
             Annotations
             on
             
             Bede's
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             :
             It
             was
             not
             much
             less
             according
             to
             Eutychius
             (i)
             to
             whom
             on
             other
             occasions
             you
             pay
             respect
             :
             For
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             James
             continued
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             twenty
             eight
             years
             ;
             and
             with
             him
             agrees
             Elmacinus
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             him
             quoted
             by
             
               Abraham
               Ecchellensis
            
             (k)
             .
             In
             these
             accounts
             there
             will
             be
             no
             real
             difference
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             greater
             are
             reckon'd
             two
             parts
             of
             years
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             entire
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             are
             omitted
             in
             the
             less
             .
          
           
             During
             all
             his
             time
             ,
             after
             our
             Lord's
             Ascension
             we
             have
             no
             relation
             of
             his
             Travels
             ;
             but
             so
             frequently
             do
             we
             find
             him
             mention'd
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             remaining
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             that
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
            
             thought
             (l)
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             remove
             a
             foot
             from
             thence
             .
             It
             was
             perhaps
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             constant
             Residence
             there
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Jewish
               Rabbies
            
             (m)
             became
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             which
             they
             have
             preserv'd
             .
             But
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Josephus
             (n)
             speaks
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Person
             that
             liv'd
             there
             under
             a
             very
             high
             Character
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             good
             men
             and
             careful
             Observers
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             highly
             dissatisfied
             with
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             Ananus
             the
             High-Priest
             against
             him
             .
             And
             he
             imputes
             the
             Calamities
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             Temple
             ,
             to
             their
             killing
             this
             
               James
               the
               Just
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             was
             the
             Brother
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             Christ
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Jerusalem
             was
             the
             Scene
             of
             his
             Actions
             and
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             that
             there
             he
             had
             flourish'd
             in
             great
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             condemned
             and
             persecuted
             to
             death
             by
             the
             fury
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             But
             Josephus
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             speaks
             not
             a
             word
             of
             his
             Dignity
             as
             a
             Prelate
             :
             as
             if
             I
             or
             any
             body
             else
             had
             ever
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             says
             of
             
             James
             ,
             concurs
             with
             other
             things
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             did
             not
             travel
             about
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             not
             an
             
               Itinerant
               Preacher
            
             :
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             produced
             his
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             If
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             standing
             Officer
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             inform'd
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             constitutes
             a
             standing
             Officer
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             Marks
             he
             may
             be
             known
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             engaged
             in
             frequent
             Journies
             to
             plant
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             pray
             oblige
             me
             with
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Travels
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             however
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             his
             Jurisdiction
             was
             but
             equal
             to
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             I
             must
             leave
             you
             to
             combat
             your self
             ,
             who
             have
             ascrib'd
             to
             Apostles
             a
             Superior
             Authority
             .
          
           
             One
             Evasion
             you
             have
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             granting
             S.
             James
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             that
             sense
             only
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             you
             quote
             a
             passage
             of
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             suppos'd
             to
             have
             been
             written
             to
             him
             by
             Clement
             ,
             whose
             Name
             it
             bears
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Words
             of
             this
             Epistle
             are
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Basil
             Edition
             (o)
             ,
             the
             Author
             does
             not
             address
             himself
             to
             James
             ,
             as
             governing
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Churches
             where-ever
             they
             are
             .
             Be
             it
             as
             it
             will
             :
             No
             great
             regard
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             who
             ,
             amongst
             other
             Marks
             of
             Forgery
             ,
             hath
             
             this
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             notorious
             ;
             He
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
             last
             words
             of
             Peter
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             decease
             ,
             to
             James
             ,
             who
             died
             before
             him
             the
             space
             of
             several
             years
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             seen
             under
             what
             Character
             S.
             James
             remain'd
             at
             Jerusalem
             :
             and
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             Office
             was
             not
             Personal
             ,
             but
             continued
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             evident
             ,
             that
             Simeon
             ,
             or
             Simon
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             sometimes
             call'd
             ,
             was
             his
             Successor
             .
             And
             this
             is
             what
             is
             affirm'd
             by
             the
             Ancients
             generally
             ;
             and
             the
             notice
             of
             what
             they
             declare
             might
             be
             the
             better
             convey'd
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             Simeon
             lived
             to
             so
             great
             an
             Age
             ,
             that
             his
             Martyrdom
             falls
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             the
             second
             Century
             .
             Eusebius
             (p)
             and
             Abulpharagius
             (q)
             assign
             it
             to
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             one
             hundred
             and
             seventh
             year
             of
             our
             Lord.
             But
             a
             Learned
             Man
             of
             our
             own
             (r)
             ascribes
             it
             to
             the
             one
             hundred
             and
             sixteenth
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             he
             produces
             some
             probable
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             have
             met
             with
             good
             reception
             (s)
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             that
             time
             Hegesippus
             was
             a
             Writer
             ,
             and
             he
             testifies
             (t)
             ,
             amongst
             many
             
             others
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               James
               ,
               Simeon
            
             was
             constituted
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             A
             Truth
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Ages
             which
             afforded
             the
             best
             Judges
             of
             it
             ,
             met
             with
             an
             universal
             approbation
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             clear
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             what
             better
             Form
             of
             Government
             we
             can
             have
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             was
             established
             at
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             first
             Christian
             Church
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Kindred
             of
             our
             Saviour
             had
             the
             Administration
             .
             I
             know
             not
             what
             more
             excellent
             Model
             can
             be
             contriv'd
             ,
             if
             this
             gives
             no
             satisfaction
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             The
             Apostolate
             differs
             not
             in
             substance
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             It
             was
             design'd
             for
             continuance
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             consider'd
             the
             Arguments
             by
             which
             you
             would
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             and
             in
             examining
             the
             last
             of
             them
             which
             I
             mention'd
             ,
             I
             proceeded
             farther
             than
             was
             necessary
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             lay
             some
             things
             together
             ,
             that
             relate
             to
             the
             same
             subject
             .
             It
             was
             my
             business
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             a
             setled
             Residence
             in
             a
             Place
             ,
             was
             consistent
             with
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             have
             not
             only
             done
             ,
             but
             also
             prov'd
             ,
             that
             S.
             James
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             that
             Simeon
             was
             his
             Successor
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             this
             does
             not
             only
             answer
             whatever
             you
             produce
             for
             your
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             direct
             Argument
             for
             Episcopacy
             .
             It
             also
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolate
             differs
             not
             in
             substance
             from
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             design'd
             for
             continuance
             .
             A
             Truth
             which
             I
             shall
             
             confirm
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Office
             or
             Authority
             ,
             which
             was
             confer'd
             on
             the
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Continuance
             of
             some
             things
             which
             depend
             on
             a
             Succession
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             Promise
             which
             was
             annexed
             to
             their
             Commission
             .
             4.
             
             From
             the
             Actual
             Communication
             of
             their
             Office
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             Preservation
             of
             it
             after
             their
             Decease
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Office
             or
             Authority
             which
             was
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             was
             never
             abrogated
             by
             any
             Divine
             Precept
             :
             It
             was
             neither
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             can
             Time
             render
             it
             useless
             or
             unfit
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             such
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             preserv'd
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             well
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             conversant
             with
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             had
             receiv'd
             their
             Commission
             immediately
             from
             him
             ,
             have
             afforded
             us
             the
             best
             Pattern
             of
             Government
             that
             ever
             was
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             very
             improbable
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             should
             shew
             us
             in
             their
             example
             ,
             the
             most
             excellent
             way
             of
             managing
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             under
             an
             obligation
             to
             reject
             it
             ,
             without
             telling
             us
             so
             :
             or
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             disparity
             of
             Officers
             ,
             as
             had
             his
             approbation
             ,
             but
             never
             was
             oppos'd
             by
             him
             ,
             should
             now
             become
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
           
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             Empires
             are
             best
             preserv'd
             by
             such
             means
             as
             they
             were
             founded
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Apostles
             thought
             a
             disparity
             of
             Officers
             necessary
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             employ'd
             in
             converting
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             I
             think
             't
             is
             still
             requisite
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             them
             now
             that
             they
             are
             converted
             :
             for
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             did
             prepare
             them
             for
             more
             Instruction
             :
             it
             obliged
             them
             to
             an
             attendance
             at
             Religious
             Assemblies
             :
             it
             made
             them
             subject
             to
             Discipline
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             so
             before
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Work
             increases
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             Labourers
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             diminished
             ,
             nor
             their
             Ranks
             broken
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             rather
             suppose
             ,
             that
             when
             whole
             Kingdoms
             embraced
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             disorders
             would
             be
             increas'd
             .
             And
             when
             the
             first
             Apostles
             were
             departed
             ,
             who
             could
             convey
             Diseases
             and
             Death
             in
             their
             Censures
             ;
             whenever
             that
             Miraculous
             Power
             ceas'd
             ,
             it
             was
             requisite
             that
             some
             should
             retain
             all
             the
             Authority
             they
             had
             ,
             which
             was
             communicable
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Dignity
             of
             their
             Office
             they
             might
             keep
             up
             a
             Reverence
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             preserve
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Continuation
             of
             some
             things
             which
             might
             depend
             on
             a
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             preserv'd
             without
             it
             .
             Amongst
             them
             ,
             I
             reckon
             
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             will
             be
             manifest
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             examin'd
             ,
             by
             what
             Right
             it
             is
             that
             you
             assign
             that
             Administration
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             a
             standing
             part
             of
             their
             Work.
             I
             therefore
             demand
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             have
             Right
             to
             Baptize
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             from
             any
             Declaration
             that
             is
             made
             to
             them
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             shew'd
             ;
             if
             from
             any
             Command
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             produc'd
             :
             if
             from
             Example
             ,
             I
             pray
             inform
             me
             ,
             where
             any
             of
             their
             Order
             did
             Baptize
             .
             I
             think
             upon
             enquiry
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             none
             in
             Scripture
             are
             said
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             you
             call
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             :
             and
             if
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             their
             Actions
             as
             were
             peculiar
             to
             them
             may
             not
             be
             drawn
             into
             precedent
             :
             It
             follows
             therefore
             from
             your
             Principles
             ,
             either
             that
             Baptism
             must
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Laity
             may
             confer
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             have
             taken
             it
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             have
             done
             it
             in
             their
             wrong
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             you
             are
             like
             to
             be
             as
             much
             or
             more
             at
             a
             loss
             ;
             for
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             were
             said
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             were
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             as
             Communicants
             (
             you
             mean
             private
             Christians
             .
             )
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             demand
             ,
             what
             grounds
             you
             
             have
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             assigning
             to
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             the
             Administration
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             how
             ,
             with
             Consistence
             to
             your
             own
             Principles
             ,
             you
             can
             free
             them
             from
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             for
             which
             you
             think
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             were
             not
             said
             to
             the
             Apostles
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             as
             private
             Christians
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             
               there
               is
               no
               Canon
               of
               Communion
               for
               the
               Common
               People
               or
               Laity
               :
            
             at
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             talk
             much
             of
             Religion
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             offended
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             on
             which
             their
             Right
             to
             the
             Communion
             is
             founded
             ,
             without
             any
             injury
             to
             them
             ,
             this
             matter
             may
             be
             thus
             adjusted
             .
             The
             Apostles
             as
             receiving
             the
             Communion
             might
             be
             the
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             of
             Ministers
             only
             ,
             in
             receiving
             the
             Command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             do
             as
             he
             had
             shew'd
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bless
             and
             give
             to
             others
             the
             Sacramental
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             And
             such
             I
             affirm
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             such
             you
             must
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             foundation
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             no
             way
             to
             avoid
             the
             difficulties
             with
             which
             you
             are
             intangled
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             receiv'd
             Commission
             
             to
             administer
             both
             the
             Sacraments
             for
             not
             only
             themselves
             ,
             but
             others
             also
             .
             And
             since
             a
             Right
             to
             that
             Commission
             cannot
             be
             convey'd
             but
             by
             Ordination
             ;
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             deriv'd
             from
             the
             Apostles
             :
             from
             hence
             I
             gather
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             that
             of
             conferring
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             celebrating
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             Successors
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             our
             Lord
             ,
             before
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             gave
             his
             Commission
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             left
             them
             an
             assurance
             of
             his
             Presence
             with
             them
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Lo
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alway
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             intention
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             Successors
             :
             (u)
             for
             as
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             say
             well
             ,
             
               This
               promise
               cannot
               be
               confin'd
               to
               their
               persons
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               live
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               reacheth
               all
               Ages
               ,
               and
               strongly
               argueth
               that
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               shall
               continue
               till
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             whether
             the
             words
             be
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             Paraphrase
             as
             this
             ;
             
               Hereafter
               there
               shall
               be
               another
               sort
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               far
               inferior
               to
               you
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               personal
               Gifts
               or
               inward
               and
               miraculous
               Qualifications
               ,
               but
               in
               Authority
               ;
               and
               these
               I
               will
               protect
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               you
               and
               
               your
               Function
               must
               shortly
               be
               extinct
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             such
             an
             odd
             kind
             of
             Interpretation
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             approve
             .
             But
             since
             the
             Promise
             was
             made
             immediately
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             a
             more
             especial
             regard
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             also
             meant
             of
             any
             others
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             ,
             your
             exception
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             some
             understand
             the
             Consummation
             of
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Seculum
            
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             have
             good
             reason
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             by
             comparing
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             with
             24.3
             ,
             14.
             
             But
             that
             expression
             is
             only
             used
             in
             the
             former
             of
             those
             Verses
             of
             Matth.
             24.
             where
             the
             Disciples
             said
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               be
               the
               sign
               of
               thy
               coming
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               ?
            
             And
             here
             they
             seem
             to
             understand
             such
             an
             End
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             put
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             at
             our
             Lord
             's
             personal
             and
             glorious
             Appearance
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             earlier
             Period
             of
             his
             coming
             in
             a
             Figure
             only
             ,
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             :
             for
             this
             could
             hardly
             agree
             with
             the
             Idea
             they
             had
             of
             that
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             about
             which
             they
             made
             their
             enquiry
             .
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             thrice
             (w)
             do
             we
             meet
             with
             this
             Phrase
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             same
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             it
             signifies
             the
             Consummation
             of
             all
             things
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             :
             For
             then
             it
             
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Son
               will
               send
               forth
               his
               Angels
               to
               gather
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               all
               things
               that
               offend
               ,
               and
               them
               which
               do
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               in
               the
               furnace
               of
               fire
               .
            
             And
             then
             
               shall
               the
               Righteous
               shine
               forth
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               their
               Father
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               when
               he
               shall
               deliver
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             (x)
             
               cometh
               the
               end
            
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Predictions
             I
             have
             mention'd
             from
             Matth.
             13.
             import
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             Calamities
             that
             fell
             on
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             refreshment
             that
             the
             Christians
             receiv'd
             above
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ;
             after
             this
             rate
             of
             expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             one
             may
             evacuate
             the
             clearest
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             future
             and
             glorious
             appearance
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             to
             render
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             .
          
           
             The
             Exposition
             which
             you
             defend
             ,
             is
             not
             free
             from
             other
             inconveniences
             :
             For
             it
             supposes
             ,
             that
             the
             continuance
             of
             Christ
             with
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             must
             be
             commensurate
             with
             the
             time
             of
             his
             long-sufferance
             towards
             his
             mortal
             enemies
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             however
             he
             had
             already
             freed
             them
             from
             the
             Mosaical
             Yoke
             ,
             and
             intended
             to
             disperse
             them
             into
             remote
             Regions
             ,
             where
             they
             would
             be
             little
             concern'd
             with
             the
             Political
             Affairs
             and
             Government
             of
             Judea
             :
             yet
             wherever
             they
             were
             ,
             they
             could
             have
             no
             assurance
             of
             the
             presence
             
             of
             our
             Lord
             with
             them
             ,
             any
             longer
             than
             he
             preserv'd
             his
             Crucifiers
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             hopes
             must
             live
             and
             dye
             with
             his
             Murderers
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             all
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             live
             till
             Titus
             executed
             on
             the
             Jews
             a
             most
             just
             Vengeance
             .
             But
             then
             I
             would
             demand
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             limit
             the
             Advantage
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Promise
             to
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             understand
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             extraordinary
             Assistance
             he
             gave
             them
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             how
             he
             continued
             with
             them
             that
             were
             deceas'd
             :
             and
             whether
             their
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             or
             their
             reliques
             ,
             perform'd
             the
             Work
             and
             Signs
             of
             Apostles
             till
             that
             Period
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Seculum
            
             ?
             But
             some
             lived
             after
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             be
             inform'd
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             then
             abandon'd
             by
             our
             Lord
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             what
             afflicting
             thoughts
             must
             it
             cost
             S.
             John
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             above
             thirty
             years
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             his
             Master
             ,
             that
             lov'd
             him
             so
             well
             all
             that
             while
             ,
             deserted
             him
             ,
             or
             lest
             him
             without
             his
             usual
             Consolation
             .
             But
             this
             inconvenience
             you
             think
             (y)
             ,
             may
             be
             avoided
             ,
             by
             comparing
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             with
             Matth.
             1.25
             .
             where
             we
             are
             inform'd
             ,
             that
             Joseph
             
               knew
               not
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               till
               she
               had
               brought
               forth
               her
               first
               born
               Son.
               For
               as
               the
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               her
               afterwards
               ,
               so
               when
               our
               Saviour
               says
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               with
               his
               
               Apostles
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               World
               ,
               this
               signifies
               indeed
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               with
               them
               so
               long
               ;
               but
               does
               not
               imply
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               with
               them
               no
               longer
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             had
             fixed
             a
             Period
             of
             Christ's
             Presence
             ,
             but
             finding
             your self
             pressed
             with
             the
             consequence
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             declare
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Period
             of
             it
             at
             all
             .
             And
             his
             declaring
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             with
             them
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             with
             them
             after
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             indefinitely
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             that
             instance
             from
             Matth.
             1.25
             .
             supports
             this
             Exposition
             .
             For
             neither
             doth
             this
             shew
             how
             our
             Saviour
             could
             be
             said
             to
             be
             with
             those
             that
             were
             deceas'd
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Polity
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             he
             assisted
             them
             in
             the
             work
             of
             their
             Apostleship
             ,
             when
             that
             work
             was
             over
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             entred
             into
             their
             rest
             :
             nor
             yet
             does
             it
             reach
             the
             Case
             of
             those
             that
             surviv'd
             .
             For
             however
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Mother
             of
             our
             Lord
             remain'd
             a
             Virgin
             till
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Birth
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             enough
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             with
             them
             till
             the
             Jews
             were
             destroy'd
             .
             They
             had
             as
             much
             need
             of
             Comfort
             and
             Encouragement
             from
             his
             gracious
             Promise
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             before
             ;
             yet
             of
             this
             they
             must
             have
             been
             deprived
             ,
             had
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             beyond
             
             which
             that
             Promise
             was
             not
             extended
             ,
             signified
             the
             Ruine
             of
             their
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             these
             words
             of
             Grotius
             on
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             seem
             highly
             rational
             .
             From
             hence
             ,
             says
             he
             (z)
             ,
             it
             very
             manifestly
             appears
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             should
             commit
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             again
             to
             other
             faithful
             persons
             ,
             that
             Charge
             of
             Government
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             them
             .
             For
             since
             this
             Promise
             extends
             it self
             to
             the
             Consummation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             could
             not
             live
             so
             long
             ;
             Christ
             is
             plainly
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             spoken
             to
             their
             Successors
             in
             that
             Office.
             And
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             is
             the
             Testimony
             of
             that
             Learned
             Man
             ,
             
               who
               for
               the
               reputation
               he
               hath
               justly
               gain'd
               in
               the
               World
               of
               great
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               exact
               Criticism
               may
               signifie
               something
               with
               you
               ,
            
             to
             use
             your
             own
             words
             :
             and
             if
             he
             was
             not
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             this
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             would
             prove
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             overthrows
             what
             you
             design
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             supposes
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ought
             to
             have
             Successors
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             to
             Judgment
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             Office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             or
             the
             Authority
             they
             had
             over
             Presbyters
             was
             committed
             to
             many
             in
             their
             days
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             preserved
             after
             their
             decease
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             design'd
             for
             Continuance
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             remain
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
             This
             Consequence
             I
             take
             for
             granted
             ,
             and
             the
             Assertions
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             drawn
             ,
             I
             shall
             clear
             in
             their
             proper
             places
             .
             At
             present
             I
             only
             observe
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             are
             true
             ,
             they
             will
             much
             confirm
             what
             went
             before
             .
             For
             whatever
             extraordinary
             Qualifications
             and
             peculiar
             Privileges
             the
             first
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             they
             had
             as
             Supreme
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             none
             of
             them
             .
             That
             could
             not
             be
             limited
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             convey'd
             to
             others
             .
             What
             was
             communicated
             was
             certainly
             communicable
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             The
             Title
             and
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             were
             communicated
             to
             many
             besides
             the
             Twelve
             .
          
           
             I
             Shew'd
             before
             ,
             that
             however
             there
             were
             Originally
             but
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             their
             Office
             might
             be
             confer'd
             on
             others
             that
             were
             not
             of
             that
             number
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             actually
             was
             so
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             examples
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             who
             were
             Apostles
             (a)
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             Title
             ,
             but
             in
             Power
             also
             .
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             declares
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             nothing
             behind
             the
             very
             chiefest
             Apostles
             (b)
             .
             And
             if
             Barnabas
             had
             ow'd
             him
             any
             Subjection
             ,
             when
             a
             Controversie
             happen'd
             between
             them
             ,
             it
             might
             easily
             have
             been
             ended
             by
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             them
             might
             have
             exercis'd
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ought
             to
             have
             obey'd
             :
             but
             they
             debated
             the
             matter
             on
             equal
             terms
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             gave
             place
             to
             the
             other
             .
             The
             result
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             Contention
             between
             them
             grew
             sharp
             ,
             they
             departed
             asunder
             ,
             and
             took
             different
             
             courses
             (c)
             .
             But
             at
             another
             time
             they
             agreed
             ,
             and
             went
             together
             to
             Jerusalem
             :
             and
             then
             James
             ,
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             who
             seem'd
             to
             be
             Pillars
             ,
             paid
             to
             both
             the
             regard
             that
             was
             due
             to
             their
             Collegues
             :
             (d)
             They
             gave
             to
             both
             
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               fellowship
            
             ,
             and
             both
             went
             to
             exercise
             their
             Apostolical
             Office
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             three
             did
             among
             those
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             You
             think
             however
             ,
             that
             Barnabas
             was
             an
             Apostle
             of
             an
             Inferior
             Order
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             his
             Apostleship
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             this
             you
             quote
             Acts
             11.22
             .
             where
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             said
             to
             send
             forth
             Barnabas
             as
             their
             Apostle
             (e)
             ,
             and
             not
             barely
             to
             dismiss
             him
             .
             But
             you
             might
             as
             well
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Brethren
             sent
             away
             Paul
             (f)
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             barely
             dismiss
             him
             ,
             but
             made
             him
             an
             Apostle
             .
             And
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             ,
             you
             may
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             Criticism
             farther
             ,
             and
             declare
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Magistrates
             sent
             Serjeants
             (g)
             to
             free
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             ;
             when
             
               Herod
               sent
            
             an
             Executioner
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Head
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             (h)
             ;
             when
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             Scribes
             sent
             forth
             Spies
             that
             should
             feign
             themselves
             just
             Men
             (i)
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Chief
             Priests
             sent
             Officers
             to
             take
             our
             Saviour
             (k)
             ,
             all
             these
             that
             were
             sent
             ,
             were
             transform'd
             into
             so
             many
             Apostles
             .
          
           
           
             That
             Barnabas
             was
             ,
             as
             you
             imagine
             ,
             subordinate
             to
             any
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             altogether
             improbable
             .
             For
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Person
             in
             the
             same
             Station
             with
             himself
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Have
               we
               not
               power
               to
               lead
               about
               a
               Sister
               ,
               a
               Wife
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               Cephas
               ?
               and
               I
               only
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               have
               we
               not
               power
               to
               forbear
               working
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Which
             words
             suppose
             S.
             Barnabas
             to
             have
             been
             S.
             
             Paul's
             Colleague
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul
             to
             have
             had
             equal
             Power
             with
             any
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             both
             to
             have
             been
             vested
             with
             all
             the
             Rights
             and
             Authority
             ,
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             Apostleship
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             those
             Expostulations
             would
             have
             been
             liable
             to
             great
             exceptions
             .
          
           
             Besides
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             others
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             bear
             the
             Title
             of
             Apostles
             :
             and
             of
             what
             account
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Theodoret
             informs
             us
             (l)
             .
             He
             observes
             ,
             that
             anciently
             the
             same
             persons
             were
             indifferently
             call'd
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             then
             such
             as
             are
             now
             call'd
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             styled
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             this
             Title
             was
             left
             to
             those
             that
             were
             properly
             Apostles
             :
             and
             on
             others
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             had
             it
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             
             Bishop
             was
             impos'd
             .
             To
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             is
             that
             passage
             ,
             which
             is
             cited
             by
             Amalarius
             from
             the
             Reputed
             Ambrose
             (m)
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             ordain'd
             to
             govern
             the
             Churches
             after
             the
             Apostles
             (
             by
             which
             ,
             says
             Salmasius
             ,
             he
             means
             others
             besides
             the
             Twelve
             )
             finding
             themselves
             not
             equal
             to
             their
             Predecessors
             in
             Miracles
             or
             other
             Qualifications
             ,
             would
             not
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             the
             Name
             of
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             the
             Titles
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             they
             thus
             divided
             .
             That
             of
             Presbyters
             they
             left
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Bishops
             was
             appropriated
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             :
             so
             that
             they
             presided
             over
             Churches
             in
             the
             fullest
             right
             .
          
           
             This
             place
             is
             quoted
             several
             times
             by
             Salmasius
             (n)
             ,
             but
             how
             contrary
             it
             is
             to
             what
             he
             endeavours
             to
             establish
             ,
             is
             very
             obvious
             :
             for
             it
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             always
             Prelates
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             only
             with
             this
             difference
             .
             The
             first
             of
             them
             excell'd
             the
             rest
             in
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             were
             call'd
             Apostles
             :
             but
             their
             Successors
             finding
             how
             disproportion'd
             their
             Merit
             was
             to
             that
             Title
             ,
             
             thought
             fit
             to
             decline
             it
             :
             and
             then
             they
             began
             to
             be
             distinguished
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Yet
             both
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             and
             govern'd
             with
             the
             same
             Authority
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             the
             only
             instance
             wherein
             Salmasius
             has
             done
             right
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             with
             disservice
             to
             his
             Cause
             .
             For
             in
             his
             Dissertation
             against
             Petavius
             (o)
             ,
             he
             proves
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             many
             Secondary
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             them
             for
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             First
             :
             And
             these
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             (p)
             govern'd
             the
             Churches
             with
             equal
             Right
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             First
             had
             done
             .
             He
             also
             ascribes
             to
             them
             the
             same
             Place
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             had
             in
             succeeding
             times
             (q)
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             were
             always
             Prelates
             since
             the
             days
             of
             Christ
             ,
             differing
             indeed
             from
             one
             another
             in
             Name
             and
             Circumstance
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             first
             Century
             .
             I
             think
             we
             may
             reckon
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             mention'd
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             For
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             
             which
             Character
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             beat
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             employ'd
             in
             going
             on
             Errands
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             were
             the
             Representatives
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             governing
             such
             parts
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             were
             assign'd
             to
             their
             especial
             care
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             Interpretation
             I
             take
             from
             1
             Cor.
             11.7
             .
             where
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             Man
             is
             the
             
               Image
               and
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             :
             which
             words
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             Theodoret
             (r)
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             with
             respect
             either
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             Soul
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Dominion
             that
             he
             hath
             from
             God
             over
             the
             Creatures
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Verse
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Woman
               is
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Man.
            
             The
             Wife
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             her
             Husband
             .
             She
             is
             ,
             says
             Theodoret
             (s)
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Image
             of
             that
             Image
             :
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             she
             hath
             Power
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Family
             .
             Thus
             when
             these
             Apostles
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             this
             implies
             something
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             they
             receiv'd
             from
             him
             .
             And
             when
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             their
             Messengers
             ,
             but
             their
             Spiritual
             Pastors
             .
             They
             were
             their
             Spiritual
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord's
             Vicegerents
             ,
             acting
             in
             his
             Name
             and
             by
             his
             Authority
             .
          
           
           
             Agreeable
             to
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             is
             this
             Observation
             of
             S.
             Jerom
             (t)
             ,
             That
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             besides
             those
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             chosen
             ,
             others
             were
             ordain'd
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             these
             words
             to
             the
             Philippians
             declare
             :
             
               I
               suppos'd
               it
               necessary
            
             ,
             sayes
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               to
               send
               to
               you
            
             Epaphroditus
             
               my
               Brother
               and
               Companion
               in
               labour
               ,
               and
               Fellow-souldier
               ,
            
             †
             
               but
               your
               Apostle
            
             ,
             Phil.
             2
             ,
             25.
             
             But
             you
             wonder
             ,
             that
             after
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             I
             should
             cite
             this
             place
             for
             a
             Proof
             ,
             that
             Epaphroditus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Philippi
             ,
             and
             at
             first
             you
             could
             hardly
             believe
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             in
             earnest
             :
             As
             if
             it
             were
             now
             such
             a
             fault
             to
             follow
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             occasion
             to
             press
             him
             into
             your
             service
             ,
             
               is
               as
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               a
               Father
               ,
               as
               any
               the
               Churches
               ever
               own'd
               .
            
          
           
             S.
             Jerom
             is
             not
             singular
             in
             what
             he
             says
             of
             Epaphroditus
             :
             for
             Hilary
             tells
             us
             (u)
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Apostle
             made
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Philippians
             :
             which
             in
             his
             Language
             signifies
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             their
             Bishop
             (w)
             .
             And
             with
             him
             agrees
             Pacianus
             (x)
             and
             Theodoret
             (y)
             
             also
             ,
             whose
             Notions
             about
             the
             Primitive
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             usually
             very
             clear
             and
             coherent
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             consult
             Writers
             of
             greatest
             fame
             amongst
             the
             Assertors
             of
             Presbyterian
             Parity
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             them
             granting
             ,
             that
             Epaphroditus
             was
             something
             more
             than
             a
             mere
             Messenger
             .
             Blondel
             (z)
             reckons
             him
             amongst
             the
             Chief
             Governors
             of
             Churches
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             he
             quotes
             
               Pacianus
               ,
               Jerom
            
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             can
             
               hardly
               believe
               him
               to
               be
               in
               earnest
               ,
            
             you
             may
             take
             the
             same
             exception
             against
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
            
             ;
             for
             says
             he
             (a)
             Epaphroditus
             was
             call'd
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             as
             Paul
             was
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             .
             He
             mentions
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             adds
             (b)
             ,
             
               To
               me
               it
               seems
               to
               have
               no
               appearance
               of
               truth
               ,
               since
               I
               know
               that
               the
               word
               Apostle
               ,
               is
               never
               us'd
               by
               S.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               nor
               by
               any
               other
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               Sacred
               Ministery
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             Observation
             of
             Walo
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               will
               hold
               no
               water
            
             ;
             for
             you
             
               take
               it
               ,
               that
            
             John
             13.16
             .
             
               in
               which
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               us'd
               in
               a
               common
               promiscuous
               sense
               ,
               and
               render'd
               
               so
               by
               our
               Translators
               ,
               stands
               impregnable
               as
               a
               plain
               ,
               direct
               ,
               and
               unavoidable
               instance
               against
               him
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             are
             now
             assur'd
             ,
             that
             whereas
             this
             Word
             is
             us'd
             about
             fourscore
             times
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             them
             it
             signifies
             any
             common
             Messenger
             .
             And
             if
             you
             could
             demonstrate
             this
             as
             impregnably
             as
             you
             have
             asserted
             it
             with
             confidence
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             great
             matter
             of
             triumph
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             more
             than
             I
             can
             grant
             ,
             you
             have
             perform'd
             .
             For
             in
             the
             place
             you
             insist
             upon
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             thus
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               sent
            
             ,
             or
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             
               is
               not
               greater
               than
               he
               that
               sent
               him
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Ye
               my
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               I
               mean
               to
               settle
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               not
               greater
               than
               I
               ,
               from
               whom
               you
               have
               your
               Commission
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               you
               are
               constituted
               .
            
             That
             is
             the
             Paraphrase
             of
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             Hammond
             on
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Context
             ,
             so
             it
             shews
             to
             what
             little
             purpose
             you
             have
             employ'd
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Nor
             have
             you
             any
             better
             success
             ,
             but
             less
             shew
             of
             reason
             ,
             where
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             Epaphroditus
             
               is
               in
               Greek
               call'd
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               yet
               it
               no
               more
               follows
               from
               thence
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               than
               that
            
             Joseph
             
               the
               Mittendary
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               him
               ,
               in
            
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
               was
               on
               this
               account
               a
               Bishop
               :
            
             for
             you
             might
             
             as
             well
             have
             urg'd
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             
               Letters
               Dimissory
            
             must
             have
             been
             Bishops
             also
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             sometime
             commonly
             styled
             Apostles
             (c)
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             no
             man
             that
             reads
             the
             accounts
             of
             the
             Mittendary
             in
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             of
             Epaphroditus
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             can
             form
             the
             same
             Notions
             of
             both
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             one
             was
             an
             Officer
             under
             a
             Jewish
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             Christian
             Minister
             of
             great
             eminence
             .
             The
             same
             general
             Title
             indeed
             was
             common
             to
             both
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             not
             so
             applied
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             about
             which
             we
             are
             in
             debate
             ;
             nor
             by
             those
             Writers
             ,
             from
             whose
             style
             and
             expressions
             ,
             the
             thing
             in
             controversie
             must
             be
             determin'd
             .
          
           
             
               Jacobus
               Gothofredus
            
             (d)
             ,
             who
             searched
             in
             to
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             which
             Epiphanius
             speaks
             ,
             and
             was
             willing
             to
             carry
             it
             as
             high
             as
             possible
             ,
             could
             not
             find
             them
             mention'd
             by
             any
             Author
             before
             the
             fourth
             Century
             .
             None
             of
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             Writer
             of
             the
             first
             Age
             calls
             any
             man
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             a
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Order
             Superior
             to
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             styled
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             was
             their
             Bishop
             .
             By
             which
             word
             I
             always
             understand
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             when
             I
             give
             no
             intimation
             of
             the
             
             contrary
             ,
             or
             of
             leaving
             its
             signification
             undetermin'd
             .
          
           
             You
             think
             the
             Connexion
             and
             Coherence
             carry
             it
             for
             your
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             Epaphroditus
             was
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Mittendary
             ,
             because
             S.
             Paul
             says
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             ministred
             to
             his
             wants
             .
             But
             if
             Castellio
             has
             well
             expressed
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             (e)
             ,
             they
             will
             afford
             no
             such
             Inference
             as
             you
             have
             drawn
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             signifie
             ,
             that
             Epaphroditus
             was
             sent
             to
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             S.
             Paul
             at
             Philippi
             .
             And
             much
             may
             be
             said
             for
             this
             Exposition
             :
             but
             it
             is
             I
             confess
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             common
             road
             of
             Interpreters
             .
             And
             to
             what
             you
             have
             objected
             ;
             I
             farther
             answer
             ;
             that
             Epaphroditus
             may
             be
             said
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             wants
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             received
             of
             him
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Philippians
             (f)
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             sent
             him
             ;
             much
             less
             is
             there
             any
             probability
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             was
             sent
             by
             them
             (g)
             ,
             he
             was
             for
             that
             reason
             dignified
             with
             the
             highest
             Title
             that
             belong'd
             to
             any
             Officer
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             reason
             for
             that
             Title
             ,
             for
             S.
             Paul
             calls
             him
             his
             Brother
             (h)
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             no
             man
             who
             was
             not
             his
             Colleague
             .
             He
             also
             calls
             him
             
               his
               Companion
               in
               labour
               ,
               and
               his
               Fellow
               souldier
               :
            
             not
             for
             attending
             him
             doubtless
             in
             carrying
             Contributions
             
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             was
             engaged
             with
             him
             in
             the
             same
             Spiritual
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             he
             that
             is
             styled
             by
             S.
             Paul
             his
             Toke-fellow
             (i)
             .
             And
             the
             word
             so
             translated
             (k)
             ,
             in
             Nonnus
             (l)
             ,
             signifies
             an
             Equal
             .
             In
             the
             Glossary
             of
             Philoxenus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Latin
             ,
             't
             is
             render'd
             by
             Compar
             .
             And
             by
             Compar
             ,
             says
             Reinesius
             (m)
             ,
             is
             meant
             a
             Fellow
             or
             Companion
             in
             any
             Office
             and
             Condition
             ;
             and
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             is
             us'd
             in
             Plautus
             .
             This
             Learned
             Man
             also
             gathers
             from
             Phil.
             4.3
             .
             compar'd
             with
             Chap.
             2.
             v.
             25.
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intimated
             ,
             that
             Epaphroditus
             was
             his
             Colleague
             or
             Partner
             in
             the
             same
             Function
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             only
             in
             Name
             ,
             but
             in
             Reality
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Explication
             ,
             I
             dissent
             from
             a
             Learned
             Author
             ,
             who
             thinks
             it
             sounds
             too
             harsh
             ,
             that
             Persons
             should
             be
             call'd
             Apostles
             of
             those
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             no
             Mission
             .
             But
             it
             should
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             words
             ,
             of
             such
             especially
             as
             are
             Terms
             of
             Art
             ,
             often
             
             varies
             from
             their
             original
             signification
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             put
             such
             limits
             on
             their
             Interpretation
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             consistent
             with
             their
             use
             .
             And
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             Apostles
             are
             mention'd
             under
             the
             relation
             they
             bear
             to
             any
             Church
             or
             People
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             of
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             not
             sent
             (n)
             .
             They
             that
             are
             styled
             by
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             (o)
             the
             Apostles
             of
             us
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             as
             deriv'd
             their
             Authority
             either
             from
             the
             Romans
             ,
             in
             whose
             Name
             he
             writes
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             directs
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             from
             Christ
             .
             
               The
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             (p)
             had
             not
             his
             Commission
             from
             them
             .
             The
             Apostles
             and
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             were
             not
             their
             Messengers
             ,
             but
             their
             principal
             Governors
             .
             So
             exactly
             does
             it
             agree
             with
             the
             Language
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             should
             be
             call'd
             their
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             salutes
             several
             Bishops
             at
             Philippi
             (q)
             .
             But
             these
             in
             the
             Syriack
             Version
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Selden
             tells
             us
             (r)
             ,
             in
             the
             Arabick
             of
             Erpenius
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             that
             they
             were
             no
             more
             than
             Presbyters
             ,
             we
             are
             agreed
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             particularly
             Jerom
             (s)
             ,
             Chrysostom
             (t)
             ,
             Theodoret
             
             (u)
             ,
             and
             Oecumenius
             (w)
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             opinion
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             give
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             of
             one
             City
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             no
             more
             than
             one
             Prelatical
             Bishop
             .
             And
             for
             such
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             here
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             having
             consider'd
             under
             what
             Character
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Epaphroditus
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Apostolical
             Authority
             was
             communicated
             to
             Timothy
             :
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             seen
             that
             the
             Name
             and
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             was
             confer'd
             on
             many
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Twelve
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             the
             same
             Authority
             was
             convey'd
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             mention'd
             in
             Scripture
             under
             the
             denomination
             of
             Apostles
             .
             Such
             are
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Asiatick
             Churches
             ,
             to
             which
             more
             may
             be
             added
             ;
             but
             on
             these
             I
             chiefly
             insist
             .
          
           
             That
             Apostolical
             or
             Episcopal
             Authority
             was
             communicated
             to
             Timothy
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             full
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             .
             This
             appears
             from
             the
             advice
             that
             was
             given
             him
             (x)
             ,
             
               to
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             into
             a
             Sacred
             Function
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             examination
             .
             For
             so
             I
             interpret
             the
             words
             
             with
             Theodoret
             (y)
             ,
             Photius
             (z)
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             ,
             both
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             Writers
             .
             Some
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             put
             another
             sense
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             understand
             the
             Absolution
             of
             Offenders
             from
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             :
             But
             I
             cannot
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Reconciliation
             of
             Penitents
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             perform'd
             by
             that
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
             The
             Context
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             Exposition
             I
             have
             given
             :
             For
             in
             the
             precedent
             Verses
             the
             Apostle
             treats
             of
             Spiritual
             Officers
             .
             He
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               double
               honour
            
             or
             maintenance
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             those
             that
             rule
             well
             ,
             and
             shews
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             .
             He
             speaks
             of
             the
             Complaints
             against
             others
             that
             are
             criminal
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             publick
             Reproof
             and
             Censure
             of
             them
             .
             And
             to
             prevent
             the
             Scandal
             that
             results
             from
             the
             Miscarriages
             of
             such
             ,
             he
             directs
             
               Timothy
               to
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               :
            
             not
             to
             be
             too
             hasty
             in
             Ordaining
             of
             any
             ,
             lest
             by
             his
             Precipitance
             ,
             he
             should
             admit
             unworthy
             Persons
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             
               partake
               with
               them
               in
               their
               sins
               .
            
             And
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             what
             high
             trust
             was
             impos'd
             in
             him
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Church
             committed
             to
             his
             Care
             ,
             the
             Admission
             of
             Persons
             into
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             ,
             was
             wholly
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             the
             sole
             Judge
             of
             their
             Qualifications
             .
          
           
           
             There
             were
             many
             Presbyters
             where
             he
             resided
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             joyn'd
             in
             Commission
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             might
             not
             act
             as
             his
             Equals
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             said
             by
             S.
             Paul
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             Against
             my
             Work-fellow
             whom
             I
             left
             amongst
             you
             ,
             receive
             not
             an
             Accusation
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Against
               an
               Elder
               receive
               not
               an
               accusation
               ,
               but
               before
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.19
             .
             Which
             words
             plainly
             import
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Judge
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             (a)
             Morinus
             observes
             ,
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             three
             things
             belong'd
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Judge
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             was
             contain'd
             .
             He
             might
             grant
             an
             Action
             to
             those
             that
             petition'd
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             prescribe
             the
             Form
             of
             it
             :
             He
             might
             sit
             upon
             examination
             of
             Matters
             in
             debate
             ,
             and
             hear
             them
             pleaded
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             determine
             them
             ,
             by
             passing
             Sentence
             .
             Presbyters
             therefore
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             being
             liable
             to
             his
             Sentence
             were
             subject
             to
             his
             Authority
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             intimates
             ,
             where
             he
             adjures
             him
             to
             be
             impartial
             in
             his
             proceedings
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             warpt
             by
             his
             affections
             or
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             We
             find
             not
             that
             any
             offending
             Presbyters
             were
             left
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             put
             in
             Exceptions
             against
             his
             Authority
             ;
             or
             that
             ,
             if
             
             they
             were
             rebuk'd
             by
             him
             
               before
               all
            
             ,
             they
             might
             make
             the
             following
             Reply
             ,
             
               We
               believe
               our
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               know
               our
               Actions
               just
               ;
               but
               if
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               accountable
               to
               you
               for
               them
               :
               for
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               and
               we
               stand
               upon
               the
               same
               level
               :
               if
               therefore
               you
               would
               make
               us
               subject
               to
               your
               Censures
               ,
               you
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               usurp
               a
               Power
               to
               which
               you
               have
               no
               Right
               .
            
             Yet
             if
             some
             Modern
             Opinions
             had
             prevail'd
             and
             were
             well
             grounded
             ,
             that
             Answer
             they
             might
             have
             given
             him
             ,
             or
             they
             might
             have
             appeal'd
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             Colleagues
             in
             the
             Consistory
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             own
             private
             Congregations
             .
             But
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             could
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             have
             rendred
             the
             Apostles
             Instructions
             useless
             and
             impertinent
             .
          
           
             He
             had
             not
             only
             Power
             to
             correct
             and
             punish
             Miscarriages
             :
             He
             was
             also
             oblig'd
             to
             give
             suitable
             encouragement
             to
             the
             industrious
             .
             
               Let
               the
               Elders
               that
               rule
               well
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               be
               accounted
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               especially
               they
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             I
             know
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             has
             been
             mightily
             controverted
             by
             dissenting
             Parties
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             been
             made
             a
             foundation
             by
             some
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             Officers
             ,
             as
             before
             the
             last
             Age
             were
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             But
             though
             they
             
             yield
             no
             such
             Consequence
             as
             these
             men
             would
             draw
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             they
             may
             give
             some
             light
             to
             the
             matters
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             afford
             us
             a
             Pattern
             of
             what
             was
             practis'd
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             Presbyters
             were
             not
             then
             usually
             employ'd
             in
             
               labouring
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             as
             will
             be
             manifest
             to
             any
             that
             will
             but
             consult
             what
             Mr.
             
               Le
               Moyne
            
             (b)
             has
             written
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             and
             the
             Authorities
             mention'd
             by
             him
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             should
             want
             Instruction
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             preach'd
             himself
             ,
             had
             many
             Presbyters
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             employ'd
             some
             in
             teaching
             ,
             some
             in
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             some
             in
             visiting
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             comforting
             the
             Weak
             and
             Afflicted
             ,
             some
             in
             enquiring
             into
             Scandals
             ,
             and
             assisting
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Government
             .
             And
             the
             Inconveniencies
             that
             might
             arise
             from
             Emulation
             ,
             if
             every
             one
             had
             been
             Judge
             in
             his
             own
             Cause
             ,
             were
             best
             avoided
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             who
             assign'd
             Work
             and
             Encouragement
             to
             them
             suitable
             to
             their
             several
             Capacities
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             the
             Bishop
             was
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             Church
             (c)
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Contributions
             that
             were
             made
             
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             appointed
             subordinate
             Officers
             to
             supply
             the
             Wants
             of
             private
             Christians
             .
             He
             was
             also
             obliged
             to
             make
             provision
             out
             of
             the
             same
             for
             his
             Clergy
             .
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             Timothy
             was
             a
             Precedent
             ,
             whose
             duty
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             Labourer
             should
             have
             his
             Reward
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Elders
             ,
             who
             rul'd
             well
             ,
             should
             receive
             double
             honour
             ,
             or
             a
             double
             portion
             out
             of
             the
             Publick
             Stock
             .
             They
             depended
             on
             him
             therefore
             for
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Function
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             the
             force
             of
             what
             I
             have
             argued
             from
             the
             Pre-eminence
             and
             Power
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             may
             the
             better
             appear
             ,
             I
             am
             desirous
             ,
             his
             Case
             may
             be
             compar'd
             with
             the
             following
             Instance
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             are
             alike
             disinteressed
             .
             Nicocles
             was
             advis'd
             by
             Isocrates
             (d)
             to
             confer
             Honors
             on
             the
             most
             deserving
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             the
             management
             of
             Affairs
             to
             Men
             of
             worth
             ,
             as
             knowing
             ,
             that
             the
             Miscarriages
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             such
             a
             station
             ,
             would
             be
             imputed
             to
             him
             .
             He
             was
             also
             advis'd
             to
             take
             cognizance
             of
             Complaints
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             indifferently
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             between
             contending
             Parties
             .
             And
             this
             was
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             any
             one
             that
             had
             never
             heard
             the
             Name
             of
             Nicocles
             ,
             and
             knew
             nothing
             of
             his
             Character
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Administration
             of
             Government
             ;
             
             and
             that
             the
             persons
             about
             whom
             he
             receiv'd
             this
             counsel
             ,
             were
             his
             Subjects
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             we
             reflect
             on
             the
             direction
             that
             was
             given
             to
             Timothy
             concerning
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             he
             incurr'd
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             observe
             it
             ;
             when
             we
             also
             consider
             how
             he
             was
             requir'd
             to
             proceed
             ,
             if
             an
             Action
             were
             brought
             before
             him
             against
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             what
             Care
             he
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             take
             of
             the
             Elders
             that
             ruled
             well
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             his
             Equals
             ,
             but
             under
             his
             Inspection
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             That
             Timothy
             had
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             is
             manifest
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             :
             and
             that
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             appears
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             there
             he
             resided
             (e)
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             exercise
             his
             Apostolical
             Power
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             
               charge
               some
            
             ,
             who
             were
             persons
             doubtless
             that
             had
             Right
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               to
               teach
               no
               other
               Doctrine
               .
               The
               Apostle
               intended
               not
               ,
               as
               M.
            
             Daille
             observes
             (f)
             ,
             
               that
               he
               should
               act
               feebly
               with
               those
               that
               were
               so
               bold
               ,
               as
               to
               corrupt
               a
               thing
               so
               important
               :
               He
               does
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               pray
               or
               exhort
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               should
               remonstrate
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               simply
               that
               he
               should
               conjure
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               truth
               .
               He
               uses
               a
               term
               that
               implies
               more
               vigour
               ,
               and
               requires
               him
               to
            
             denounce
             
             ‡
             
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               teach
               no
               other
               Doctrine
               than
               the
               Apostles
               did
               .
               For
               to
            
             denounce
             ,
             
               is
               to
               act
               with
               Authority
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               another
               ,
               whose
               Person
               one
               sustains
               ,
               or
               whose
               Minister
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Menace
               of
               Punishment
               to
               the
               disobedient
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               ,
               says
               our
               Author
            
             (g)
             
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
            
             Timothy
             
               was
               left
               by
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               with
               Authority
               to
               govern
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               censure
               and
               depose
               even
               Preachers
               themselves
               .
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             thing
             this
             Learned
             Man
             added
             for
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Hypothesis
             .
          
           
             What
             I
             have
             said
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Timothy
             fully
             agrees
             with
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             For
             by
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             styl'd
             an
             Apostle
             (h)
             :
             by
             some
             a
             Bishop
             (i)
             ,
             and
             both
             meant
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Others
             speak
             more
             plainly
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             (k)
             :
             and
             of
             this
             Belief
             generally
             were
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Nevertheless
             ,
             against
             that
             which
             they
             so
             universally
             receiv'd
             ,
             you
             produce
             several
             Objections
             ,
             
             and
             refer
             me
             for
             more
             to
             Mr.
             Prynne
             ,
             whose
             Treatise
             intitled
             
               The
               Vnbishopping
               of
            
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             †
             &c.
             came
             lately
             to
             my
             hands
             ;
             and
             now
             I
             am
             able
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             very
             promising
             Author
             .
             He
             pretends
             that
             he
             has
             refuted
             the
             Arguments
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             examples
             of
             Timothy
             and
             
               Titus
               ,
               in
               an
               irrefragable
               manner
            
             (l)
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             
               shaken
               the
               rotten
               pillars
               ,
               and
               undermin'd
               the
               sandy
               foundations
               of
               the
               high
               towring
               Hierarchy
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               without
               any
               divine
               prop
               ,
               to
               support
               it
               longer
            
             (m)
             .
             This
             work
             he
             dedicates
             to
             the
             Archbishops
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             York
             ,
             proposing
             to
             them
             two
             things
             (n)
             one
             of
             which
             he
             modestly
             leaves
             to
             their
             choice
             .
             1.
             
             He
             challenges
             them
             to
             give
             him
             a
             
               speedy
               ,
               solid
               ,
               satisfactory
               answer
               ,
            
             which
             must
             be
             pretty
             difficult
             ,
             if
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             he
             had
             made
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             their
             
               founding
               their
               Prelacy
               on
               a
               Divine
               Right
            
             (
             on
             which
             grounds
             only
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             continue
             in
             their
             station
             )
             was
             
               a
               mere
               absurd
               ridiculous
               fiction
            
             .
             2.
             
             In
             defect
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             requires
             them
             to
             relinquish
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             more
             
               to
               advance
               themselves
               above
               their
               Fellow-Ministers
            
             (o)
             .
             And
             for
             this
             demand
             ,
             there
             might
             have
             been
             some
             reason
             ,
             had
             he
             demonstrated
             every
             thing
             of
             which
             he
             boasts
             so
             confidently
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             certainty
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             from
             abundance
             of
             
             Quotations
             and
             Examples
             both
             foreign
             and
             domestick
             (p)
             ,
             that
             
               Bishops
               may
               dye
               of
               the
               Plague
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Folk
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             their
             
               Rochets
               ,
               Miters
               ,
               Crofiers
            
             (q)
             ,
             to
             the
             confusion
             of
             those
             arrogant
             Prelates
             that
             think
             otherwise
             .
             But
             I
             was
             soon
             convinced
             that
             no
             great
             matter
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             him
             :
             for
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Treatise
             ,
             he
             argues
             that
             Timothy
             was
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             because
             
               he
               was
               a
               Novice
            
             (r)
             :
             so
             he
             supposes
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             who
             was
             
               a
               young
               man
            
             (s)
             .
             Yet
             afterwards
             he
             expresly
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               a
               Bishop
            
             (t)
             ;
             but
             so
             ,
             that
             
               other
               Bishops
               were
               his
               Equals
            
             .
             He
             had
             before
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             same
             Novice
             was
             
               a
               Fellow-helper
               and
               Co-partner
               with
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               in
               the
               Apostleship
            
             (u)
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             if
             we
             may
             take
             his
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             
               of
               a
               degree
               superior
               to
               that
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             Nevertheless
             within
             a
             few
             Pages
             after
             ,
             he
             makes
             him
             inferior
             to
             Presbyters
             (w)
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             obliged
             
               to
               intreat
               them
               as
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               them
               double
               honor
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               receive
               it
               from
               them
               .
            
             And
             thus
             he
             snatches
             at
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             free
             him
             from
             a
             present
             inconvenience
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             pleasure
             Timothy
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Novice
             as
             is
             unfit
             to
             bear
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             :
             at
             another
             time
             this
             is
             a
             depressing
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             
             was
             qualified
             for
             ,
             and
             exalted
             to
             ,
             a
             higher
             Dignity
             .
             One
             while
             he
             must
             be
             superior
             ,
             then
             inferior
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             equal
             to
             the
             same
             Officers
             .
             And
             this
             discovers
             such
             a
             flaw
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             ,
             that
             some
             persons
             of
             greater
             sense
             seem
             to
             have
             the
             same
             good
             opinion
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             which
             himself
             had
             ;
             whereas
             't
             is
             a
             Rapsody
             of
             incoherent
             stuff
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             very
             trifling
             .
             Yet
             he
             hits
             on
             some
             things
             that
             may
             deserve
             our
             notice
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             neglected
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             refuge
             of
             Dissenters
             that
             are
             concern'd
             for
             the
             Unbishoping
             of
             Timothy
             (
             to
             speak
             in
             Mr.
             
             Prynne's
             Language
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Extraordinary
             Officer
             ,
             and
             Evangelist
             .
             He
             is
             expresly
             so
             styled
             ,
             says
             Mr.
             Prynne
             (x)
             :
             He
             is
             in
             direct
             terms
             call'd
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             say
             the
             
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
            
             (y)
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             says
             Smectymnuus
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Text
             (z)
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Yet
             neither
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             that
             to
             be
             found
             which
             these
             men
             affirm
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             Timothy
             was
             admonish'd
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             but
             this
             he
             might
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             no
             
               Evangelist
               .
               Daniel
            
             did
             the
             
             work
             of
             the
             King
             (a)
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             no
             King.
             The
             Levites
             did
             the
             work
             of
             all
             Israel
             (b)
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             all
             Israel
             .
             And
             Timothy
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             M.
             Prynne
             says
             truly
             ,
             was
             a
             Partner
             with
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             Apostleship
             (c)
             ,
             which
             virtually
             contains
             in
             it
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             ,
             might
             perform
             the
             work
             of
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             nor
             come
             under
             their
             denomination
             .
          
           
             This
             has
             been
             said
             upon
             a
             supposition
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             requir'd
             in
             this
             place
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             grant
             .
             For
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             according
             to
             Eusebius
             (d)
             ,
             was
             a
             person
             that
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             where
             it
             had
             not
             been
             receiv'd
             ,
             or
             to
             those
             who
             had
             not
             heard
             of
             it
             before
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             Timothy
             could
             not
             be
             an
             Evangelist
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             instruct
             and
             govern
             :
             and
             when
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             it
             had
             flourished
             for
             many
             years
             (e)
             .
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Evangelist
             in
             this
             Verse
             ought
             to
             be
             
             taken
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             will
             signifie
             in
             general
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             v.
             2.
             
             And
             if
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             embraced
             by
             many
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             be
             admitted
             ,
             it
             leaves
             no
             ground
             for
             the
             Exception
             that
             hath
             been
             under
             consideration
             .
          
           
             But
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               were
               Co-founders
               of
               Churches
               with
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               from
               hence
               arose
               their
               Visitorial
               Power
               ,
               which
               consequently
               was
               peculiar
               and
               extraordinary
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             have
             assum'd
             a
             liberty
             of
             bestowing
             on
             persons
             what
             Titles
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             draw
             from
             them
             such
             Inferences
             as
             you
             think
             expedient
             .
             This
             you
             call
             
               Arch-work
               ,
               whose
               strength
            
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               lies
               in
               the
               combination
            
             †
             .
          
           
             A
             Church
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             had
             been
             founded
             at
             Ephesus
             several
             years
             before
             the
             Government
             of
             it
             was
             committed
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             could
             be
             a
             Co-founder
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             .
             I
             suppose
             ,
             he
             neither
             laid
             the
             Old
             Foundation
             over
             again
             ,
             nor
             raz'd
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             lay
             another
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             call
             him
             a
             Co-founder
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             only
             because
             by
             his
             preaching
             he
             increas'd
             the
             number
             of
             Believers
             ;
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             Co-founders
             also
             :
             for
             
             doubtless
             they
             were
             employ'd
             in
             the
             same
             work
             :
             But
             that
             they
             and
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Rank
             ,
             by
             converting
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             adding
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             started
             up
             into
             an
             higher
             Order
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             which
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             is
             what
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             was
             never
             yet
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             Christian
             World.
             
          
           
             Philip
             the
             Evangelist
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             of
             a
             Church
             at
             Samaria
             (f)
             ;
             but
             by
             doing
             this
             ,
             he
             gained
             no
             new
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             obtain
             by
             it
             the
             Power
             of
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             which
             the
             Apostles
             had
             :
             nor
             any
             Authority
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             remain'd
             a
             Deacon
             as
             he
             was
             before
             .
          
           
             If
             Frumentius
             had
             not
             been
             ordain'd
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             his
             planting
             Churches
             amongst
             the
             Indians
             ,
             or
             more
             properly
             the
             Ethiopians
             (g)
             could
             not
             have
             made
             him
             one
             .
             Nor
             did
             his
             diligence
             in
             that
             work
             render
             his
             Office
             incommunicable
             :
             But
             the
             Authority
             ,
             he
             had
             ,
             to
             constitute
             and
             govern
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             was
             convey'd
             to
             others
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             Ludolphus
             will
             inform
             you
             (h)
             ,
             he
             had
             Successors
             in
             Ethiopia
             to
             this
             very
             Age.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             had
             founded
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             his
             Authority
             was
             Extraordinary
             .
             Yet
             in
             your
             opinion
             he
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             unless
             his
             Office
             had
             
               related
               to
               a
               Church
               already
               planted
               ,
            
             for
             that
             
             you
             make
             the
             condition
             of
             Episcopal
             Charge
             .
             But
             how
             groundless
             this
             Conceit
             is
             ,
             may
             appear
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             from
             that
             known
             Passage
             of
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             (i)
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             expresly
             that
             the
             
               Apostles
               ordain'd
               some
               to
               be
               Bishops
               of
               those
               that
               afterwards
               should
               believe
               .
            
             What
             Bishops
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             the
             Question
             .
             They
             were
             such
             as
             you
             approve
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             constituted
             Bishops
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             were
             Unbelievers
             .
             But
             that
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             have
             Commission
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             have
             Power
             to
             preach
             it
             to
             Believers
             only
             :
             or
             if
             they
             preach
             it
             to
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             for
             that
             purpose
             they
             should
             either
             forfeit
             their
             former
             Office
             ,
             or
             need
             another
             ,
             is
             so
             absurd
             ,
             that
             to
             mention
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Confutation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Another
             of
             the
             Objections
             ,
             which
             you
             advance
             against
             the
             Episcopacy
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               not
               styled
               a
               Bishop
               in
               Scripture
            
             (k)
             .
             On
             this
             Mr.
             Prynne
             also
             insists
             ,
             and
             calls
             it
             
               an
               infallible
               Argument
            
             (l)
             .
             Yet
             what
             he
             pronounces
             so
             like
             an
             Oracle
             ,
             signifies
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             if
             one
             should
             attempt
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             called
             Ministers
             ;
             because
             in
             Scripture
             they
             are
             never
             mention'd
             under
             that
             Title
             :
             or
             that
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             may
             be
             called
             Sacraments
             ;
             
             because
             that
             Name
             is
             not
             ascribed
             to
             them
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Scripture
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             always
             use
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             in
             treating
             of
             Religious
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
             all
             Translations
             of
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             It
             should
             be
             read
             to
             the
             People
             only
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             Sermons
             should
             be
             made
             to
             them
             in
             Greek
             and
             Hebrew
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             would
             not
             be
             much
             for
             their
             Edification
             .
          
           
             You
             farther
             urge
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             could
             not
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             because
             
               the
               stay
               he
               made
               there
               ,
               was
               only
               upon
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               arise
               from
               the
               duty
               of
               his
               place
            
             (m)
             .
             But
             what
             if
             he
             first
             took
             on
             him
             the
             peculiar
             Charge
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             immediately
             after
             S.
             Paul
             besought
             him
             to
             remain
             there
             ,
             could
             he
             not
             be
             a
             Bishop
             of
             it
             ,
             unless
             he
             was
             under
             an
             antecedent
             obligation
             to
             that
             Residence
             ?
             or
             if
             he
             did
             it
             before
             (
             which
             is
             improbable
             )
             might
             he
             not
             be
             exhorted
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             a
             thing
             which
             was
             incumbent
             on
             him
             by
             his
             Office
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             beseeches
             the
             Romans
             to
             present
             their
             Bodies
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
             holy
             and
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             (n)
             .
             He
             beseeches
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             (o)
             .
             He
             beseeches
             the
             Thessalonians
             to
             walk
             worthy
             of
             God
             (p)
             ,
             and
             Buodias
             and
             Syntiche
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             
             in
             the
             Lord
             (q)
             .
             And
             from
             these
             instances
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             things
             may
             be
             duties
             on
             another
             account
             ,
             when
             he
             makes
             them
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             You
             fancy
             however
             that
             Timothy
             could
             be
             no
             standing
             Officer
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               his
               stay
               and
               business
               there
               are
               limited
               to
               the
               Apostles
               return
            
             (r)
             :
             for
             which
             you
             quote
             1
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
             compar'd
             with
             Chap.
             3.
             v.
             14.15
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             v.
             13.
             
             And
             this
             gives
             me
             occasion
             to
             shew
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             where
             S.
             Paul
             acquaints
             Timothy
             with
             his
             hopes
             to
             see
             him
             at
             Ephesus
             (s)
             ,
             he
             speaks
             as
             under
             some
             uncertainty
             ,
             for
             being
             acted
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             says
             Theoophylact
             (t)
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             whither
             that
             would
             carry
             him
             .
             Theodoret
             (u)
             observes
             ,
             that
             however
             the
             Spirit
             reveal'd
             to
             the
             Divine
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             whatever
             was
             expedient
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             foresee
             all
             things
             .
             And
             it
             was
             as
             consistent
             with
             the
             Dignity
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             not
             certainly
             to
             foresee
             ,
             whether
             he
             should
             visit
             Timothy
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             doubtful
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             this
             in
             his
             hopes
             .
             
               These
               things
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               write
               I
               unto
               thee
               ,
               hoping
               to
               come
               unto
               thee
               shortly
               :
               But
               if
               I
               tarry
               long
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               know
               how
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               behave
               thy self
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God.
            
             Some
             necessary
             
             cause
             might
             detain
             him
             ,
             besides
             his
             expectation
             (w)
             :
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             any
             Journey
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             after
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Till
               I
               come
               ,
               give
               attendance
               to
               reading
               ,
               to
               exhortation
               ,
               to
               doctrine
            
             (x)
             ,
             This
             does
             not
             signifie
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             did
             come
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             his
             attendance
             on
             these
             things
             must
             then
             cease
             ,
             or
             his
             work
             be
             at
             an
             end
             :
             But
             the
             Apostle
             might
             think
             by
             such
             an
             admonition
             ,
             to
             excite
             his
             diligence
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             absent
             from
             him
             :
             or
             else
             he
             might
             hereby
             intimate
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             communicate
             to
             him
             farther
             Instructions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             second
             Epistle
             was
             sent
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             he
             was
             neither
             remov'd
             from
             his
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             the
             place
             where
             he
             resided
             ,
             when
             the
             first
             was
             written
             (y)
             .
             For
             in
             several
             passages
             of
             both
             Epistles
             ,
             the
             same
             Rules
             of
             Discipline
             are
             given
             him
             .
             He
             is
             advis'd
             in
             both
             to
             avoid
             the
             same
             Errors
             and
             Miscarriages
             ,
             and
             warn'd
             against
             the
             same
             persons
             .
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             are
             mention'd
             in
             both
             under
             marks
             of
             Infamy
             (z)
             ;
             and
             this
             last
             ,
             is
             that
             Alexander
             who
             was
             drawn
             out
             by
             the
             multitude
             when
             the
             Tumult
             was
             at
             
               Ephesus
               .
               Acts
            
             
             19.33
             .
             'T
             is
             likewise
             observable
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             second
             Epistle
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Chap.
            
             4.
             v.
             19.
             the
             Apostle
             salutes
             Prisca
             and
             Aquila
             ,
             whom
             he
             left
             formerly
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             18.19
             .
             He
             also
             salutes
             the
             houshold
             of
             Onesiphorus
             (a)
             ,
             who
             ministred
             unto
             him
             whilst
             he
             was
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             Timothy
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Yet
             says
             Smectymnuus
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             refer
             me
             ,
             
               Paul
               was
               so
               far
               from
               setling
            
             Timothy
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               that
               he
               rather
               continually
               sent
               him
               up
               and
               down
               :
            
             for
             which
             they
             quote
             1
             Thess
             .
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Acts
             18.5
             .
             &
             19.22
             .
             &
             20.4
             .
             You
             also
             tell
             me
             (b)
             ,
             that
             
               we
               find
            
             Timothy
             
               as
               an
               Itinerant
               Officer
               often
               going
               from
               place
               to
               place
               upon
               occasion
               :
            
             and
             from
             hence
             you
             would
             infer
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             a
             Bishop
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             any
             such
             Consequence
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             if
             it
             be
             consider'd
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             were
             sometimes
             engaged
             in
             Travels
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             loss
             of
             their
             Character
             .
             Philip
             was
             appointed
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               to
               serve
               tables
            
             (c)
             ;
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             relinquish
             his
             Office
             ,
             but
             remain'd
             one
             of
             the
             Seven
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             down
             to
             Samaria
             (d)
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             at
             Caesarea
             (e)
             .
             And
             I
             know
             nothing
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             confines
             Bishops
             perpetually
             
             within
             their
             own
             Dioceses
             ,
             or
             Limits
             their
             absence
             from
             them
             to
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Days
             or
             Miles
             .
             Ordinarily
             indeed
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             reside
             where
             their
             peculiar
             Charge
             is
             :
             yet
             great
             occasions
             ,
             and
             their
             care
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             may
             sometimes
             call
             them
             thence
             .
             And
             diligent
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             instruct
             and
             govern
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             assign'd
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             forget
             the
             relation
             they
             bear
             to
             the
             whole
             .
             
               Primis
               Ecclesiae
               temporibus
            
             ,
             says
             a
             Learned
             Man
             (f)
             ,
             
               omnes
               Episcopi
               praeter
               peculiarem
               curam
               propriae
               sibi
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               in
               solidum
               sibi
               commissam
               ,
               ut
               loquitur
               Cyprianus
               ,
               etiam
               universam
               ,
               suo
               quodam
               modo
               curabant
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Casaubon
             ,
             and
             Alstedius
             (g)
             was
             so
             affected
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             transcribed
             them
             into
             his
             Supplement
             of
             
             Chamier's
             Panstratia
             ,
             and
             about
             two
             hundred
             lines
             more
             verbatim
             ,
             all
             very
             near
             together
             ,
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             being
             willing
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             pass
             for
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Journeys
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Smectymnuan
             Objection
             ,
             were
             taken
             before
             Timothy
             was
             requested
             to
             remain
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gather'd
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             S.
             Paul
             left
             him
             there
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             into
             Macedonia
             (h)
             :
             But
             this
             could
             not
             be
             the
             first
             time
             of
             his
             
             going
             thither
             ;
             for
             then
             Timothy
             was
             a
             Companion
             of
             his
             Travels
             (i)
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             probable
             that
             he
             had
             not
             been
             yet
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             the
             second
             time
             :
             for
             he
             had
             then
             sent
             Timothy
             before
             him
             into
             Macedonia
             (k)
             ,
             where
             afterwards
             they
             were
             both
             together
             (l)
             .
             Nor
             yet
             the
             third
             ;
             for
             then
             to
             avoid
             the
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             return'd
             in
             great
             haste
             from
             Achaia
             to
             Macedonia
             (m)
             ;
             and
             departing
             thence
             ,
             Timothy
             ,
             who
             waited
             for
             him
             at
             Troas
             ,
             attended
             on
             him
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             from
             these
             reasons
             which
             I
             have
             briefly
             mention'd
             ,
             but
             which
             Bishop
             Pearson
             (n)
             hath
             fully
             illustrated
             and
             confirm'd
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             was
             not
             desir'd
             by
             S.
             Paul
             to
             remain
             at
             Ephesus
             before
             this
             Apostle
             was
             brought
             to
             Rome
             :
             nor
             till
             after
             he
             had
             written
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Corinthians
               ,
               Philippians
               ,
               Colossians
               ,
               Thessalonians
               ,
               Philemon
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             (o)
             .
             What
             account
             therefore
             soever
             of
             the
             Travels
             of
             Timothy
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             any
             of
             those
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             is
             consistent
             enough
             with
             his
             setled
             Residence
             in
             his
             Diocese
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             was
             committed
             to
             his
             Administration
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             any
             other
             material
             Objection
             against
             what
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             this
             subject
             .
             So
             that
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             still
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             was
             an
             Ordinary
             Pastor
             
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             thus
             much
             in
             effect
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             some
             Learned
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             say
             he
             was
             the
             first
             Presbyter
             or
             President
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             And
             if
             they
             would
             allow
             such
             Presidents
             as
             have
             the
             full
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             Presidents
             with
             Authority
             equal
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             Cameron
             gathers
             from
             1
             Tim.
             5.19
             (p)
             ,
             was
             greater
             than
             was
             consistent
             with
             the
             Office
             of
             other
             Presbyters
             .
             Presidents
             that
             are
             so
             for
             life
             ,
             as
             
               Ludovicus
               Cappellus
            
             (q)
             thinks
             ,
             they
             originally
             were
             :
             Then
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             they
             may
             call
             them
             Presidents
             still
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             about
             the
             Name
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             agreed
             about
             the
             Thing
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             you
             and
             many
             others
             have
             not
             made
             the
             Concessions
             I
             have
             mention'd
             ,
             I
             shall
             farther
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             Timothy
             was
             such
             as
             I
             have
             describ'd
             ,
             by
             the
             following
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             had
             been
             intended
             that
             the
             Authority
             committed
             to
             Timothy
             and
             others
             of
             his
             Rank
             should
             be
             temporary
             ,
             either
             this
             may
             appear
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             it
             might
             have
             been
             expected
             that
             we
             should
             
             have
             had
             some
             notice
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             if
             we
             may
             take
             the
             liberty
             ,
             without
             any
             grounds
             to
             fasten
             on
             it
             the
             Title
             of
             Temporary
             or
             Extraordinary
             ,
             we
             may
             by
             the
             same
             means
             soon
             put
             an
             end
             to
             any
             Constitutions
             whatsover
             .
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Authority
             ,
             that
             may
             hinder
             its
             continuance
             :
             nothing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             that
             declares
             it
             to
             be
             abrogated
             :
             We
             may
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             continued
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             design'd
             to
             be
             so
             in
             all
             succeeding
             times
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             S.
             Paul
             would
             alter
             his
             own
             Constitutions
             without
             a
             cause
             ;
             or
             that
             ,
             without
             any
             necessity
             ,
             he
             would
             put
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             Church
             into
             a
             new
             Model
             ,
             and
             divert
             the
             Course
             of
             Discipline
             from
             that
             Channel
             in
             which
             it
             ought
             to
             run
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
             If
             therefore
             he
             sent
             Timothy
             as
             an
             Extraordinary
             Commissioner
             to
             interpose
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             we
             may
             suppose
             this
             to
             have
             been
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             was
             some
             Extraordinary
             Work
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             could
             perform
             :
             or
             ,
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             were
             no
             Ministers
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             such
             only
             as
             were
             unfit
             for
             Government
             :
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             can
             well
             be
             imagin'd
             :
             Not
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             Work
             was
             no
             other
             than
             what
             hath
             
             or
             might
             have
             been
             perform'd
             by
             Bishops
             ever
             since
             :
             Not
             the
             second
             ,
             for
             there
             were
             Presbyters
             at
             Ephesus
             of
             eminent
             Gifts
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               made
               Overseers
            
             (r)
             .
             It
             seems
             improbable
             then
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             constituted
             Supreme
             Standing
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Work
             for
             which
             they
             were
             so
             well
             qualified
             ,
             was
             so
             soon
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             .
             Particularly
             it
             seems
             improbable
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             would
             have
             been
             transfer'd
             from
             them
             to
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             visit
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             ground
             or
             reason
             given
             ,
             or
             any
             notice
             taken
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             concern'd
             in
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             Flaminius
             did
             a
             thing
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             them
             permission
             to
             live
             after
             their
             own
             Laws
             :
             But
             if
             he
             had
             afterwards
             sent
             amongst
             them
             some
             Governour
             with
             Power
             and
             Commission
             to
             over-rule
             and
             controul
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             to
             disturb
             that
             Polity
             which
             had
             been
             established
             by
             his
             Concession
             ,
             by
             such
             Changes
             and
             Turns
             of
             Affairs
             he
             would
             have
             introduc'd
             and
             encouraged
             great
             Irregularities
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             former
             Admirers
             upon
             upbraiding
             his
             Levity
             ,
             or
             questioning
             his
             Veracity
             .
             And
             let
             us
             now
             suppose
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             that
             such
             Elders
             were
             constituted
             by
             S.
             Paul
             
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             were
             inabled
             and
             obliged
             to
             perform
             the
             highest
             Acts
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             Ordinary
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             were
             design'd
             also
             to
             be
             a
             Pattern
             for
             following
             Ages
             :
             Let
             us
             farther
             suppose
             ,
             that
             an
             Officer
             Extraordinary
             had
             afterwards
             been
             left
             amongst
             them
             with
             Commission
             from
             that
             Apostle
             to
             alter
             the
             measures
             they
             had
             taken
             ,
             and
             to
             suspend
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             by
             taking
             it
             wholly
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             Miscarriage
             laid
             to
             their
             Charge
             ;
             you
             may
             easily
             perceive
             what
             Reflections
             this
             might
             have
             occasioned
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             Proceedings
             would
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             
               setting
               things
               in
               order
            
             ,
             that
             ,
             one
             has
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             put
             them
             into
             greater
             confusion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             such
             eminent
             Presbyters
             as
             were
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             so
             flourishing
             as
             that
             of
             Ephesus
             was
             ,
             had
             a
             Governour
             put
             over
             them
             ,
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             an
             extraordinary
             thing
             ;
             for
             doubtless
             other
             Presbyters
             and
             Churches
             ,
             whose
             Exigences
             were
             greater
             ,
             had
             so
             too
             .
             And
             if
             such
             a
             Subordination
             of
             Officers
             was
             necessary
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             alive
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             why
             an
             end
             should
             afterwards
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             more
             occasion
             of
             it
             than
             ever
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             Opposers
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             grant
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             and
             others
             of
             his
             Rank
             ,
             govern'd
             Churches
             with
             the
             same
             Plenitude
             of
             Power
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             afterwards
             did
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             were
             rais'd
             in
             the
             second
             Century
             for
             the
             Cure
             of
             Schism
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             Christians
             ,
             Prelacy
             was
             useful
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             supposed
             ,
             this
             must
             have
             obliged
             them
             to
             preserve
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             been
             introduced
             amongst
             them
             by
             such
             as
             were
             directed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             and
             it
             could
             be
             no
             great
             Argument
             of
             their
             Wisdom
             ,
             if
             they
             laid
             aside
             that
             which
             was
             of
             Divine
             Original
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             shortly
             afterwards
             put
             upon
             contriving
             ,
             how
             to
             restore
             it
             by
             a
             Humane
             Invention
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             seems
             very
             improbable
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             should
             write
             two
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             only
             to
             direct
             him
             in
             the
             temporary
             Administration
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             a
             Place
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             only
             to
             make
             a
             transient
             Visit
             .
             But
             if
             from
             the
             Examples
             we
             have
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             Rules
             that
             are
             laid
             down
             for
             them
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             such
             ought
             to
             be
             continued
             :
             Then
             may
             we
             also
             conclude
             ,
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             from
             the
             Authority
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             Rules
             that
             were
             given
             to
             him
             for
             the
             
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             of
             perpetual
             use
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             with
             which
             he
             was
             vested
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             preserv'd
             in
             the
             Church
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             we
             learn
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             resided
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             something
             confirm
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             his
             relation
             to
             that
             Place
             ,
             if
             there
             he
             ended
             his
             days
             .
             And
             this
             is
             what
             is
             testified
             by
             Sophronius
             (s)
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             he
             gloriously
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             :
             But
             more
             fully
             by
             an
             Ancient
             Writer
             in
             Photius
             (t)
             ,
             who
             acquaints
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             at
             the
             detestable
             Festival
             called
             the
             Catagogium
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             abrogated
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             After
             his
             death
             we
             find
             Onesimus
             in
             his
             Place
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             by
             Ignatius
             (u)
             his
             Co-temporary
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             he
             is
             represented
             as
             a
             Person
             of
             admirable
             Charity
             ,
             and
             a
             Worthy
             Pattern
             and
             great
             Blessing
             to
             his
             Flock
             .
             Polycrates
             was
             another
             of
             his
             Successors
             (w)
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             reckon
             many
             more
             .
             If
             therefore
             your
             Standard
             of
             
             Extraordinaries
             be
             true
             and
             of
             any
             use
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             his
             Office
             was
             not
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Inferences
             you
             draw
             from
             his
             doing
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             from
             your
             supposition
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Co-founder
             ,
             are
             groundless
             :
             for
             't
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             advance
             little
             Conjectures
             against
             plain
             Matter
             of
             Fact.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Apostolical
             Authority
             was
             communicated
             to
             Titus
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Crete
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             said
             so
             much
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             that
             the
             less
             need
             be
             added
             concerning
             Titus
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             train'd
             up
             with
             him
             under
             the
             same
             Spiritual
             Father
             ,
             and
             was
             employ'd
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             They
             were
             both
             S.
             
             Paul's
             Fellow-Labourers
             and
             Partners
             in
             the
             Apostolate
             (x)
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             left
             under
             the
             same
             Character
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             the
             one
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             Crete
             .
          
           
             Titus
             was
             left
             in
             Crete
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             say
             the
             Fathers
             :
             and
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Episcopal
             Power
             appears
             from
             the
             Commission
             he
             had
             
               to
               ordain
               Elders
               there
               in
               every
               City
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             But
             say
             you
             (y)
             ,
             
               the
               word
               there
            
             (z)
             which
             is
             render'd
             Ordain
             ,
             
               is
               the
               same
               that
               is
               us'd
               ,
            
             Acts
             6.3
             .
             
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               who
               were
               appointed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               (
               not
               
               one
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               all
               )
               and
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               .
               And
               one
               might
               well
               admire
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               word
               which
               is
               translated
            
             appointed
             
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               should
               be
               rendred
            
             ordain'd
             
               in
               another
               ;
               but
               that
            
             Titus
             
               is
               said
               to
            
             ordain
             ,
             
               and
               not
               to
            
             appoint
             
               only
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               look
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               plain
               Text
               for
               sole
               Ordination
               .
            
             So
             that
             here
             is
             a
             heavy
             Charge
             against
             the
             Translators
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             never
             was
             any
             more
             groundless
             .
             For
             I
             pray
             Sir
             ,
             what
             did
             they
             mean
             ,
             either
             by
             appointing
             or
             ordaining
             ,
             but
             constituting
             ?
             And
             if
             all
             the
             Apostles
             constituted
             the
             Deacons
             which
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             will
             it
             follow
             from
             the
             signification
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             that
             Titus
             might
             not
             constitute
             Elders
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             could
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             Colleagues
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             or
             was
             himself
             a
             multitude
             ?
             When
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             said
             to
             set
             a
             Ruler
             over
             his
             houshold
             (a)
             ,
             must
             the
             interpretation
             of
             this
             expression
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             it
             not
             without
             a
             previous
             Election
             in
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             concurrence
             of
             his
             equals
             ?
             And
             when
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             
               Pharaoh
               made
               Joseph
            
             Governour
             over
             Egypt
             and
             all
             his
             house
             (b)
             ,
             must
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             be
             ,
             that
             Pharaoh
             and
             some
             Partners
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Thone
             did
             this
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ?
             If
             these
             things
             be
             absurd
             ,
             
             you
             may
             at
             your
             leisure
             reflect
             on
             the
             Success
             of
             your
             Criticism
             ,
             and
             the
             Justice
             of
             your
             Censure
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             seen
             what
             Right
             Titus
             had
             to
             constitute
             Elders
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Care
             of
             them
             was
             to
             be
             employ'd
             in
             examining
             and
             admitting
             them
             into
             Office
             ,
             and
             none
             afterwards
             ;
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Rules
             for
             their
             Conversation
             are
             directed
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             over
             them
             an
             Episcopal
             Authority
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Command
             that
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             that
             his
             Children
             and
             Servants
             should
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             was
             an
             Argument
             that
             they
             were
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             rendred
             him
             accountable
             for
             them
             :
             So
             when
             the
             Precepts
             by
             which
             Presbyters
             ought
             to
             govern
             their
             Actions
             were
             addressed
             to
             Titus
             ,
             this
             signifies
             that
             he
             had
             Power
             to
             see
             them
             executed
             ,
             and
             Offences
             against
             them
             prevented
             or
             punish'd
             .
             Another
             Argument
             of
             his
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             required
             to
             rebuke
             the
             disobedient
             and
             refractory
             
               with
               all
               Authority
            
             (c)
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             says
             Beza
             (d)
             ,
             with
             the
             highest
             Authority
             ,
             as
             an
             Ambassador
             of
             God
             :
             and
             
               to
               let
               no
               man
               despise
               him
               :
            
             which
             last
             advice
             
             confirms
             
             Beza's
             Exposition
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             shews
             ,
             that
             if
             Titus
             would
             exercise
             the
             Authority
             he
             had
             ,
             That
             was
             sufficient
             to
             create
             a
             Reverence
             for
             him
             amongst
             all
             that
             were
             committed
             to
             his
             care
             .
             But
             this
             I
             confess
             might
             seem
             very
             strange
             ,
             had
             his
             Orders
             or
             his
             Proceedings
             against
             Offenders
             been
             precarious
             ,
             or
             some
             Notions
             about
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             prevail'd
             ,
             which
             of
             late
             have
             been
             entertain'd
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Imperial
             Law
             the
             following
             Precept
             is
             given
             to
             a
             Judge
             or
             President
             (e)
             ,
             
               Observandum
               est
               jus
               reddenti
               ,
               ut
               se
               contemni
               non
               patiatur
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             suitable
             enough
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             Of
             what
             use
             could
             it
             be
             ,
             to
             instruct
             a
             person
             to
             let
             no
             man
             despise
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             coercive
             force
             to
             vindicate
             himself
             from
             Contempt
             ,
             if
             any
             were
             inclin'd
             to
             throw
             it
             on
             him
             .
             To
             this
             I
             know
             no
             other
             answer
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             however
             it
             was
             only
             Spiritual
             ,
             did
             in
             that
             Age
             strike
             such
             an
             awe
             upon
             the
             Minds
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             able
             to
             stop
             the
             Mouths
             of
             False
             Teachers
             (f)
             without
             any
             external
             violence
             ,
             or
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             followers
             ,
             if
             these
             had
             any
             true
             sense
             of
             Piety
             .
             Their
             publick
             reproof
             of
             Scandalous
             Offenders
             was
             then
             very
             dreadful
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             expell'd
             them
             from
             the
             Church
             
             by
             their
             Censures
             ,
             this
             was
             justly
             esteem'd
             a
             sad
             presage
             of
             their
             future
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Such
             Censures
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             were
             meant
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             where
             he
             instructs
             Titus
             (g)
             to
             
               reject
               a
               Heretick
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               :
            
             On
             which
             words
             Dr.
             Hammond
             hath
             this
             Annotation
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             vulgar
             ,
             but
             in
             my
             opinion
             very
             rational
             .
             
               The
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               here
               refers
               to
               the
               method
               prescrib'd
               by
               Christ
               in
               proceeding
               against
               Christian
               Offenders
               ,
            
             Matth
             ▪
             18.15
             .
             
               but
               in
               some
               circumstances
               differs
               from
               it
               .
               There
               is
               mention
               of
               a
               threefold
               admonition
               ;
               one
               by
               the
               injured
               person
               alone
               ,
               a
               second
               by
            
             two
             or
             three
             
               taken
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               third
               by
               the
            
             Church
             :
             
               But
               here
               only
               a
            
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             .
             
               The
               cause
               of
               this
               difference
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               person
               to
               whom
               this
            
             Epistle
             
               is
               written
            
             ,
             Titus
             
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               whereas
               there
               the
               speech
               is
               address'd
               to
               every
               private
               Christian
               that
               is
               injured
               by
               any
               .
               Here
               the
               first
               admonition
               of
               the
               Bishop
               carries
               an
               Authority
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               far
               above
               that
               of
               the
               private
               person
               ,
               and
               the
            
             two
             or
             three
             
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               well
               supply
               the
               place
               of
               both
               those
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               second
               here
               will
               be
               parallel
               to
               the
               third
               there
               ;
               and
               so
               after
               that
               is
               despis'd
               or
               proved
               uneffectual
               ,
               it
               is
               seasonable
               to
               proceed
               to
               Censures
               ,
               to
               excommunicate
               the
               contumacious
               .
               Thus
            
             2
             Cor.
             13.2
             .
             
             
               immediately
               after
               the
               second
               admonition
               deliver'd
               by
               S.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               he
               tells
               the
               Offenders
               he
               will
               not
               spare
               ,
               and
            
             v.
             10.
             
               he
               tells
               them
               ,
               that
               this
               admonition
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               proceed
            
             to
             excision
             or
             cutting
             off
             ,
             
               which
               he
               there
               calls
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             taking
             away
             ,
             
               the
               word
               ordinarily
               used
               in
               the
            
             Canons
             for
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             The
             summ
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             Titus
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             Commission
             to
             constitute
             Officers
             ,
             and
             to
             govern
             with
             plenitude
             of
             Power
             ,
             Presbyters
             as
             well
             as
             others
             being
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             .
             He
             was
             requir'd
             to
             inflict
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             on
             the
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             set
             things
             in
             order
             in
             many
             Churches
             .
             His
             Office
             therefore
             or
             Power
             was
             Episcopal
             .
          
           
             To
             prove
             this
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             urged
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Postscript
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             not
             concern'd
             at
             your
             exception
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             enquire
             into
             its
             Authority
             .
             What
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Epistle
             it self
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             That
             however
             there
             were
             many
             Churches
             in
             Crete
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             govern'd
             by
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             as
             their
             Chief
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             What
             you
             object
             against
             his
             Episcopacy
             ,
             from
             the
             multitude
             of
             Cities
             in
             Crete
             ,
             looks
             
             like
             one
             of
             the
             Efforts
             of
             Mr.
             Prynne
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             confus'd
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             make
             no
             coherent
             sense
             of
             it
             .
             You
             suppose
             that
             every
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             must
             have
             a
             Bishop
             :
             for
             which
             you
             give
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             
               some
               are
               confident
               of
               it
            
             :
             and
             I
             confess
             ,
             if
             matters
             between
             us
             had
             been
             to
             be
             determin'd
             by
             confidence
             ,
             you
             had
             often
             put
             me
             to
             a
             loss
             .
             Yet
             here
             I
             do
             not
             see
             what
             service
             it
             can
             do
             you
             .
             For
             I
             would
             demand
             ,
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             you
             assign
             to
             every
             Congregation
             ,
             was
             a
             mere
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             a
             Prelate
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             the
             first
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             unless
             you
             could
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             subject
             to
             another
             Pastor
             who
             had
             the
             Charge
             of
             many
             Congregations
             ?
             If
             the
             last
             ,
             what
             is
             become
             of
             the
             Cause
             for
             which
             you
             contend
             ?
          
           
             If
             Titus
             ,
             say
             you
             (h)
             ,
             
               was
               a
               Bishop
               over
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
            
             Crete
             ,
             
               he
               was
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Bishops
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Prelatical
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             your
             words
             import
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             if
             they
             express
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             you
             must
             believe
             that
             at
             that
             time
             there
             were
             such
             Bishops
             .
             And
             now
             methinks
             ,
             our
             Controversie
             appears
             a
             little
             oddly
             :
             For
             the
             Tables
             are
             turn'd
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             got
             on
             the
             side
             of
             Prelacy
             .
             You
             contend
             ,
             that
             the
             Cretian
             Elders
             were
             Prelatical
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             I
             cannot
             allow
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             more
             than
             Presbyters
             .
             I
             cannot
             be
             convinc'd
             ,
             but
             that
             Titus
             being
             left
             in
             
             Crete
             ,
             was
             the
             only
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             the
             modern
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             there
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             see
             any
             reason
             ,
             why
             this
             should
             be
             thought
             inconsistent
             with
             an
             Episcopal
             Function
             .
             Theodoret
             had
             eight
             hundred
             Parishes
             under
             his
             Care
             (i)
             ,
             yet
             this
             did
             not
             cause
             a
             Nullity
             in
             his
             Ordination
             .
             And
             however
             there
             were
             many
             Cities
             in
             Scythia
             ,
             yet
             anciently
             one
             Bishop
             had
             the
             Charge
             of
             them
             all
             (k)
             ,
             without
             any
             loss
             of
             his
             Episcopal
             Office.
             Inconveniences
             indeed
             may
             arise
             from
             such
             large
             extent
             of
             Dioceses
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             not
             the
             case
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             
               Rabanus
               Maurus
            
             tells
             us
             (l)
             ,
             Bishops
             govern'd
             whole
             Provinces
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Apostles
             ;
             or
             when
             Titus
             remain'd
             in
             Crete
             .
             For
             then
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             Churches
             under
             his
             Care
             and
             Administration
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             Title
             soever
             he
             was
             distinguish'd
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             material
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Ends
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             so
             many
             Churches
             ,
             you
             
               would
               fain
               know
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Church
               of
               the
            
             Cretians
             ,
             
               where
               he
               resided
            
             .
             To
             which
             I
             can
             say
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             seems
             probable
             he
             visited
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             his
             Diocese
             ,
             and
             resided
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Metropolis
             .
             If
             this
             satisfies
             not
             your
             pang
             of
             longing
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             as
             I
             have
             no
             ability
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             no
             inclinati
             -
             to
             gratifie
             it
             any
             farther
             .
             For
             could
             I
             name
             with
             the
             greatest
             certainty
             the
             City
             where
             he
             commonly
             dwelt
             ,
             you
             might
             also
             enquire
             ,
             what
             part
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             or
             what
             Street
             he
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             propose
             many
             other
             Questions
             of
             the
             like
             importance
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             am
             not
             prepar'd
             to
             give
             any
             Reply
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Pastor
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             had
             Authority
             over
             their
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             :
             For
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             strikes
             at
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Opinions
             about
             Church-Government
             :
             And
             I
             know
             not
             what
             can
             be
             said
             in
             Vindication
             of
             them
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Extraordinary
             Officer
             .
             This
             you
             insist
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             he
             was
             an
             Evangelist
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             says
             of
             him
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             From
             the
             Scripture
             indeed
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             Philip
             was
             an
             Evangelist
             (m)
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             wanted
             Power
             ,
             either
             to
             Confirm
             those
             that
             were
             Baptiz'd
             ,
             or
             to
             Ordain
             Officers
             ,
             by
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             (n)
             .
             But
             Titus
             could
             perform
             the
             last
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             greater
             ;
             and
             consequently
             he
             was
             something
             more
             than
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             could
             be
             no
             less
             than
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             he
             may
             be
             reckon'd
             amongst
             the
             Pastors
             Extraordinary
             ▪
             you
             likewise
             urge
             ,
             
             That
             
               he
               was
               only
               left
               in
            
             Crete
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Deputy
               or
               the
               Delegate
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               for
               a
               time
               till
               he
               should
               have
               established
               Churches
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               and
               Organiz'd
               them
               with
               Elders
               ,
               which
               having
               done
               ,
            
             you
             say
             ,
             
               't
               is
               very
               probable
               that
               he
               return'd
               again
               to
               S.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               to
               give
               an
               Account
               of
               that
               Affair
            
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             you
             think
             ,
             his
             Commission
             expir'd
             .
             Not
             that
             you
             have
             read
             any
             such
             thing
             of
             him
             in
             Scripture
             :
             But
             since
             he
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             act
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
               had
               appointed
            
             ,
             from
             hence
             ,
             you
             collect
             ,
             that
             his
             Deputation
             was
             but
             Temporary
             :
             And
             you
             might
             as
             well
             have
             concluded
             ,
             that
             since
             it
             was
             the
             Duty
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             to
             walk
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             appointed
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             he
             gave
             for
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             their
             Offices
             also
             were
             Temporary
             ,
             and
             design'd
             for
             no
             long
             continuance
             .
          
           
             You
             think
             his
             Case
             differ'd
             from
             theirs
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             employ'd
             in
             frequent
             Travels
             ;
             but
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             ,
             I
             need
             only
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             his
             Journeys
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             were
             undertaken
             and
             finished
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             left
             in
             Crete
             (o)
             ;
             That
             he
             died
             there
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             inform'd
             by
             Paulinus
             (p)
             and
             Sophronius
             (q)
             :
             
             and
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             has
             been
             Episcopal
             in
             that
             Island
             ever
             since
             his
             days
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             had
             proceeded
             thus
             far
             ,
             I
             had
             the
             satisfaction
             to
             peruse
             some
             Printed
             Papers
             of
             an
             Eminent
             Person
             ;
             wherein
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             treats
             of
             this
             subject
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             glad
             to
             find
             that
             I
             had
             not
             differ'd
             from
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Man
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             express'd
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               to
               suppose
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               that
               the
               Power
               of
            
             Titus
             
               extended
               not
               to
               a
            
             Jurisdiction
             
               over
               Elders
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               ordain'd
               them
               .
               For
               if
               any
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               had
               ordain'd
               ,
               as
               believing
               them
               qualified
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Rules
               ,
               should
               afterwards
               demean
               themselves
               otherwise
               ;
               and
               be
            
             self-willed
             ,
             froward
             ,
             given
             to
             wine
             ,
             
               can
               we
               believe
               that
            
             Titus
             
               was
               not
               as
               well
               bound
               to
               correct
               them
               afterwards
               ,
               as
               to
               examine
               them
               before
               ?
               And
               what
               was
               this
               Power
               of
            
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
               but
               the
               very
               same
               which
               the
               Bishops
               have
               exercis'd
               ever
               since
               the
            
             Apostles
             
               Times
               ?
               But
               they
               ,
               who
               go
               about
               to
            
             Unbishop
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ;
             
               may
               as
               well
            
             Unscripture
             the
             Epistles
             
               that
               were
               written
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               make
               them
               only
               some
            
             particular
             and
             occasional
             Writings
             ,
             
               as
               they
               make
            
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             
               to
               have
               been
               only
               some
            
             particular
             and
             occasional
             Officers
             .
             
               But
               the
            
             Christian
             
             Church
             ,
             
               preserving
               these
            
             Epistles
             ,
             
               as
               of
               constant
               and
               perpetual
               Vse
               ,
               did
               thereby
               suppose
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               Office
               to
               continue
               ;
               for
               the
               sake
               whereof
               ,
               those
               excellent
               Epistles
               were
               written
               :
               And
               we
               have
               no
               greater
               Assurance
               that
               these
            
             Epistles
             
               were
               by
               S.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               than
               we
               have
               ,
               that
               there
               were
            
             Bishops
             
               to
               succeed
               the
            
             Apostles
             
               in
               the
               Care
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Apostolical
             Authority
             was
             communicated
             to
             the
             Angels
             mention'd
             
               Revel
               .
               1.20
            
             .
             who
             were
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Asiatick
             Churches
             .
          
           
             WHat
             Timothy
             was
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             in
             Crete
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             Angels
             mention'd
             Revel
             .
             1.20
             .
             in
             their
             several
             Dioceses
             :
             They
             govern'd
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             with
             Apostolical
             or
             Episcopal
             Authority
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             what
             you
             oppose
             ,
             and
             one
             might
             therefore
             have
             expected
             from
             you
             another
             Account
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             would
             adhere
             ;
             but
             you
             fix
             upon
             nothing
             ,
             a
             practice
             very
             common
             amongst
             many
             that
             are
             engaged
             with
             you
             in
             the
             same
             work
             ,
             who
             combine
             indeed
             in
             their
             attempts
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             steady
             Principles
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             tell
             us
             (r)
             ,
             that
             
               these
               Titles
               of
               Angels
               are
               Mysterious
               and
               Metaphorical
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               cannot
               not
               be
               safe
               or
               solid
               to
               build
               on
               them
               the
               structure
               
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             And
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             old
             Alogians
             ,
             who
             derided
             the
             Revelation
             of
             S.
             John
             (s)
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               of
               what
               advantage
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               talks
               of
               seven
               Angels
               ,
               and
               of
               seven
               Trumpets
               ?
            
             They
             affirm
             ,
             that
             this
             Book
             is
             of
             
               singular
               use
               to
               Christians
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             (t)
             .
             They
             have
             also
             furnished
             us
             with
             Annotations
             on
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ;
             and
             particularly
             without
             any
             he
             sitation
             ,
             they
             give
             their
             Interpretation
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             ,
             is
             so
             Mysterious
             and
             Obscure
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             their
             Argument
             ,
             that
             
               Symbolical
               Theology
               is
               not
               Argumentative
            
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             farther
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             signifies
             ,
             that
             Parables
             and
             Figures
             are
             not
             to
             be
             stretched
             beyond
             the
             plain
             intention
             of
             any
             Author
             :
             But
             if
             no
             determinate
             sense
             can
             be
             gather'd
             from
             them
             ,
             this
             would
             make
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             useless
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             leave
             us
             mightily
             in
             the
             dark
             concerning
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             Reformed
             think
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             they
             clearly
             apprehend
             .
             Yet
             after
             all
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             read
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Stars
            
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Angels
             are
             the
             explication
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             intelligible
             :
             And
             indeed
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             difficulty
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             what
             has
             been
             created
             by
             those
             
             that
             would
             amuse
             us
             with
             exceptions
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             find
             some
             way
             to
             escape
             .
          
           
             You
             pretend
             not
             to
             have
             any
             certainty
             that
             the
             Title
             of
             these
             Angels
             was
             Metaphorical
             .
             For
             what
             ,
             say
             you
             (u)
             ,
             
               if
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
               an
               Angel
               properly
               so
               call'd
               should
               be
               understood
               ?
               Should
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               farewel
               to
               any
               ground
               for
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Directions
               of
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             And
             should
             it
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             unprovided
             of
             other
             shifts
             :
             but
             if
             they
             succeed
             no
             better
             than
             this
             ,
             the
             Diocesans
             are
             safe
             enough
             .
             For
             to
             your
             Quaere
             'tis
             easie
             to
             reply
             ,
             that
             these
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             could
             not
             be
             Celestial
             Spirits
             ,
             unless
             we
             may
             believe
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             those
             Spirits
             was
             faln
             and
             summon'd
             to
             repentance
             :
             that
             another
             of
             them
             
               had
               a
               name
               to
               live
               ,
               but
               was
               dead
               :
            
             and
             that
             a
             third
             was
             
               wretched
               ,
               and
               miserable
               ,
               and
               poor
               ,
               and
               blind
               ,
               and
               naked
               :
            
             which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             absurd
             .
             But
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               goes
               much
               upon
               the
               Hypothesis
               and
               Language
               of
            
             Daniel
             ;
             
               and
               in
            
             Daniel
             
               we
               read
               of
               the
               Guardian
               Angels
               of
               Nations
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               what
               refers
               to
               the
               Nations
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               Governours
               ,
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Angels
               themselves
               .
            
             Which
             signifies
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             unless
             you
             were
             able
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             to
             charge
             the
             Blessed
             Angels
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             to
             
             Reformation
             of
             Life
             hath
             a
             Congruity
             with
             the
             Prophetick
             Scheme
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             holy
             Beings
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             constant
             and
             chearful
             in
             their
             obedience
             to
             the
             Divine
             Will.
             
          
           
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
            
             (w)
             and
             some
             others
             affirm
             ,
             that
             these
             Angels
             were
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             :
             and
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             were
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Churches
             (x)
             which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             no
             good
             sense
             .
             Grotius
             reflecting
             on
             their
             Exposition
             does
             justly
             charge
             it
             with
             a
             manifest
             contradicting
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             (y)
             ,
             which
             declares
             that
             
               The
               Candlesticks
               are
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               seven
               Stars
               are
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               .
            
             But
             Whither
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               may
               not
               men
               be
               drawn
               by
               an
               itch
               of
               contradiction
               when
               they
               dare
               confound
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               does
               so
               plainly
               distinguish
               ?
            
             Yet
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             the
             Instructions
             ,
             which
             did
             immediatly
             relate
             to
             the
             Angels
             were
             communicated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             
               to
               the
               Churches
            
             also
             :
             it
             being
             fit
             that
             both
             should
             be
             made
             sensible
             how
             their
             Duty
             and
             Interest
             were
             combin'd
             ;
             and
             encourage
             one
             another
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             
             the
             things
             enjoin'd
             ,
             and
             in
             carrying
             on
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             with
             the
             greater
             vigour
             and
             application
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             Angels
             were
             neither
             Celestial
             Spirits
             ,
             nor
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             themselves
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagin'd
             that
             they
             were
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             the
             Pastors
             of
             those
             Churches
             .
             Yet
             this
             being
             suppos'd
             ,
             some
             question
             has
             been
             made
             about
             their
             number
             ,
             
               which
               is
               omitted
            
             ,
             says
             Smectymnuus
             ,
             
               not
               without
               some
               mystery
               ,
               lest
               we
               should
               understand
               by
               Angel
               one
               Minister
               alone
               and
               not
               a
               company
               .
            
             This
             you
             call
             a
             
               Critical
               nicety
            
             .
             But
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             prophane
             abuse
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             discovering
             a
             Mystery
             .
             'T
             is
             said
             expresly
             in
             Scripture
             that
             
               the
               seven
               Stars
               are
               the
               Angels
               :
            
             there
             were
             therefore
             just
             so
             many
             Angels
             as
             there
             were
             Stars
             .
             The
             Churches
             also
             were
             seven
             ,
             and
             every
             Church
             had
             its
             distinct
             and
             peculiar
             Angel
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             deny
             that
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Angels
             and
             Churches
             was
             equal
             ,
             they
             seem
             not
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             any
             thing
             by
             the
             clearest
             demonstration
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             conceit
             ,
             that
             every
             Angel
             was
             a
             Company
             ,
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             the
             Angels
             are
             not
             called
             Constellations
             but
             
               seven
               Stars
            
             .
             And
             says
             Suidas
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Yet
             if
             these
             words
             sometimes
             happen
             to
             be
             us'd
             promiscuously
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             however
             to
             depart
             from
             their
             genuine
             and
             usual
             signification
             without
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Such
             a
             necessity
             there
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             for
             an
             Angel
             no
             more
             properly
             signifies
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Angels
             than
             a
             man
             signifies
             a
             Troop
             or
             a
             Corporation
             .
             Nor
             are
             the
             descriptions
             of
             the
             several
             Angels
             applicable
             to
             a
             multitude
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             suppose
             that
             all
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             respective
             Societies
             deserv'd
             the
             same
             particular
             reproof
             or
             commendation
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             We
             read
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             strong
             Cattel
             before
             whom
             Jacob
             placed
             his
             Rods
             generally
             brought
             forth
             the
             speckled
             or
             ringstraked
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             impute
             to
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             and
             question
             not
             the
             thing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             related
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Genesis
             (z)
             .
             But
             what
             should
             make
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             each
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             have
             the
             same
             particular
             perfections
             or
             defects
             ;
             the
             same
             ornaments
             of
             mind
             ,
             or
             stains
             and
             blemishes
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             reveal'd
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             hath
             it
             any
             probability
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             amongst
             the
             things
             that
             are
             written
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             instructions
             mingled
             ,
             in
             which
             others
             are
             immediatly
             
             concern'd
             (a)
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             addressed
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             Smectymnuus
             and
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             argue
             ,
             that
             every
             Angel
             must
             be
             understood
             collectively
             .
             But
             they
             might
             have
             consider'd
             that
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             discourses
             begun
             with
             one
             are
             diverted
             to
             many
             ;
             and
             with
             many
             ,
             to
             one
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             any
             artificial
             transition
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             writes
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               intreat
               thee
               Yoke
               fellow
            
             .
             And
             he
             concludes
             his
             second
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             with
             these
             words
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               be
               with
               thy
               spirit
               .
               Grace
               be
               with
               you
            
             ;
             And
             one
             might
             as
             well
             infer
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Philippians
             were
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             a
             multitude
             ,
             as
             conclude
             from
             the
             like
             instance
             ,
             that
             every
             Angel
             of
             the
             several
             Asiatick
             Churches
             was
             a
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             these
             Angels
             were
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             Celestial
             Spirits
             .
             We
             have
             also
             seen
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             seven
             individual
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             many
             Collective
             Bodies
             .
             I
             farther
             add
             that
             they
             were
             distinguished
             by
             their
             Eminence
             from
             all
             other
             Ministers
             within
             their
             own
             Precincts
             ,
             and
             that
             constantly
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             of
             their
             respective
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             These
             Angels
             were
             distinguished
             by
             their
             Eminence
             from
             all
             other
             Ministers
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             .
             This
             is
             granted
             by
             Beza
             (b)
             and
             some
             other
             learned
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             is
             manifest
             .
             For
             if
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             these
             Churches
             had
             been
             Angels
             alike
             or
             without
             any
             difference
             in
             Dignity
             or
             Order
             ,
             doubtless
             they
             would
             have
             born
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             have
             directed
             an
             Epistle
             to
             any
             of
             them
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Angel
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             to
             as
             little
             purpose
             as
             to
             have
             dispatched
             away
             another
             Letter
             with
             no
             other
             Inscription
             but
             this
             ,
             
               To
               a
               Senatour
               of
               Rome
            
             ;
             in
             both
             which
             cases
             no
             particular
             person
             would
             have
             thought
             himself
             concern'd
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             Angels
             receiv'd
             not
             their
             Office
             with
             condition
             that
             they
             should
             resign
             it
             before
             death
             ,
             or
             shortly
             be
             degraded
             from
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             constantly
             retain'd
             their
             praeeminence
             .
             The
             Christians
             did
             not
             distinguish
             their
             Ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             as
             ,
             some
             Antiquaries
             observe
             (c)
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             did
             their
             Priests
             ,
             into
             such
             as
             were
             Temporary
             and
             such
             as
             were
             Perpetual
             or
             for
             Life
             ;
             For
             none
             of
             them
             were
             Temporary
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             all
             obliged
             
             constantly
             to
             remain
             in
             their
             Station
             unless
             any
             of
             them
             were
             Deposed
             for
             their
             Offences
             ,
             or
             advanced
             into
             a
             higher
             Order
             .
             The
             Dignity
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             or
             Authority
             of
             these
             Angels
             was
             not
             limited
             to
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             days
             or
             years
             ,
             but
             was
             communicated
             to
             them
             with
             a
             design
             that
             it
             should
             be
             continued
             in
             their
             persons
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             so
             may
             be
             gather'd
             also
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Duties
             prescrib'd
             in
             the
             Epistles
             that
             were
             directed
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             perform'd
             but
             in
             their
             constant
             exercise
             of
             the
             same
             Function
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             different
             from
             the
             account
             which
             is
             given
             of
             them
             by
             Beza
             :
             for
             having
             suppos'd
             they
             were
             no
             more
             than
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             without
             Authority
             over
             them
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             suppose
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             Presidents
             was
             Ambulatory
             ,
             passing
             from
             one
             Presbyter
             to
             another
             in
             a
             
               circular
               motion
            
             .
             He
             tragically
             complains
             that
             it
             became
             fixed
             :
             For
             from
             hence
             ,
             he
             says
             (d)
             ,
             
               The
               Oligarchical
               Tyranny
               the
               Top
               of
               which
               is
               the
               Antichristian
               Beast
               ,
               had
               its
               original
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Here
             is
             a
             heavy
             Charge
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             at
             which
             however
             one
             need
             not
             be
             concern'd
             ,
             for
             the
             load
             falls
             on
             a
             Chimera
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             His
             Presidents
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             Being
             in
             or
             near
             the
             time
             he
             speaks
             of
             .
             Yet
             if
             
             they
             had
             any
             existence
             before
             their
             late
             establishment
             ,
             he
             produces
             nothing
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             their
             turns
             in
             this
             manner
             he
             describes
             ,
             but
             groundless
             Conjectures
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             under
             such
             fear
             that
             Presidents
             or
             
               First
               Presbyters
            
             might
             grow
             up
             into
             Bishops
             or
             
               Oligarchical
               Tyrants
            
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             allow
             them
             no
             long
             continuance
             in
             their
             Station
             .
             For
             't
             is
             probable
             ,
             he
             thinks
             (e)
             ,
             that
             their
             Administration
             expir'd
             every
             week
             .
             And
             since
             he
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             inform'd
             us
             ,
             whether
             all
             that
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             done
             by
             the
             Angels
             ,
             which
             with
             him
             are
             First
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             all
             that
             is
             prescrib'd
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             or
             could
             be
             perform'd
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             a
             week
             :
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             applicable
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             shifted
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             consider'd
             under
             their
             former
             Title
             ;
             Or
             rather
             ,
             whether
             the
             Epistles
             were
             not
             addressed
             to
             the
             
               Angels
               for
               the
               time
               being
            
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             actions
             are
             ascrib'd
             to
             all
             that
             were
             successively
             placed
             in
             the
             same
             Chair
             .
             If
             he
             had
             consider'd
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             troubled
             the
             world
             with
             his
             absurd
             conceit
             of
             Circular
             Presidents
             or
             weekly
             Moderators
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             These
             Angels
             were
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Asiatick
             Churches
             .
             For
             if
             they
             were
             distinguished
             from
             all
             other
             Ministers
             in
             their
             several
             Dioceses
             by
             their
             Eminence
             and
             that
             Constantly
             :
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             it
             was
             rather
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             are
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             Episcopacy
             to
             have
             govern'd
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             following
             and
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             than
             as
             meer
             Presidents
             ,
             in
             
             Beza's
             sense
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             no
             examples
             within
             a
             thousand
             years
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Prynne's
             attempt
             to
             Vnbishop
             them
             answers
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             performances
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             his
             Brethren
             have
             also
             done
             ,
             that
             Ordinary
             Presbyters
             are
             Angels
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             proves
             from
             Rev.
             1.
             20.
             (f)
             the
             sense
             of
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             :
             and
             in
             his
             usual
             way
             of
             Rhetorick
             he
             condemns
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             as
             a
             
               Crazy
               conceit
               of
               a
               proud
               Episcopal
               brain
            
             (g)
             .
             He
             hath
             advanced
             another
             assertion
             which
             is
             a
             little
             surprizing
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             I
             presume
             You
             will
             hardly
             concur
             with
             him
             :
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               evident
               beyond
               contradiction
               that
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               are
               all
               equal
               in
               Order
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Dignity
               ,
               Office
               ,
               Degree
               ,
               Ministry
            
             (h)
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             an
             
               unanswerable
               evidence
               of
               the
               equality
               of
               Ministers
               by
               Divine
               institution
               .
            
             He
             also
             informs
             
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Angels
               ,
               being
               ministring
               Spirits
               ,
               have
               no
               need
               of
               Lordships
               ,
               Mannors
               or
               Possessions
               :
            
             and
             hence
             he
             takes
             occasion
             to
             express
             his
             indignation
             against
             the
             Prelates
             for
             their
             
               Palaces
               ,
               Mannors
               ,
               Lordships
               ,
               Possessions
               ,
               Miters
               ,
               Rochets
               ,
               Vestments
               .
            
             His
             Book
             abounds
             with
             such
             stuff
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             moves
             one
             to
             pity
             rather
             than
             expose
             his
             weakness
             .
             Yet
             it
             was
             fit
             some
             notice
             should
             be
             taken
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             still
             have
             his
             person
             in
             admiration
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             return
             to
             the
             Proposition
             from
             which
             he
             diverted
             me
             :
             and
             which
             I
             think
             may
             be
             thus
             confirm'd
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             these
             Pastours
             that
             are
             called
             Angels
             were
             only
             so
             styled
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             Presidents
             of
             the
             several
             Presbyteries
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             said
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               seven
               Stars
            
             in
             
               Our
               Lords
               Right
               Hand
            
             ver
             .
             16.
             which
             signifies
             that
             they
             had
             such
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             as
             were
             not
             ascrib'd
             to
             any
             other
             Officers
             in
             their
             respective
             Churches
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             our
             Saviour
             approv'd
             
             their
             Function
             ,
             and
             would
             support
             those
             that
             were
             so
             near
             him
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             were
             called
             Angels
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             attributed
             to
             their
             High
             Priest
             the
             Title
             of
             Angel.
             For
             of
             him
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             Solomon
             speaks
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Suffer
               not
               thy
               mouth
               to
               cause
               thy
               flesh
               to
               sin
               ,
               neither
               say
               thou
               before
               the
               Angel
               it
               was
               an
               error
               .
            
             Eccl.
             5.6
             .
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             Solomon
             here
             advis'd
             a
             person
             that
             had
             bound
             himself
             by
             a
             Vow
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             this
             speech
             before
             the
             Messiah
             or
             any
             Ministring
             Spirits
             (
             as
             some
             Interpreters
             conceive
             )
             or
             not
             to
             attempt
             to
             delude
             with
             words
             any
             invisible
             Beings
             .
             It
             may
             seem
             he
             was
             in
             no
             danger
             of
             that
             :
             But
             the
             Royal
             Preacher
             gives
             him
             caution
             that
             he
             should
             not
             satisfie
             himself
             ,
             if
             ,
             by
             his
             excuses
             ,
             he
             could
             impose
             on
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             who
             was
             obliged
             to
             take
             cognizance
             of
             his
             Vows
             (i)
             ,
             but
             to
             remember
             that
             God
             would
             be
             an
             Avenger
             of
             the
             falshood
             ,
             that
             was
             acted
             before
             his
             Vicegerent
             ,
             however
             it
             was
             cover'd
             with
             the
             greatest
             art
             .
          
           
             That
             Exposition
             and
             what
             I
             infer
             from
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             confirm'd
             from
             the
             42
             d.
             Chapter
             of
             Isaiah
             ver
             .
             19.
             where
             we
             find
             this
             expostulation
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               deaf
               as
               my
               Messenger
            
             (k)
             ?
             But
             the
             the
             Original
             may
             well
             be
             rendred
             ,
             who
             is
             
             deaf
             as
             my
             Angel
             ?
             And
             this
             doubtless
             was
             not
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             :
             nor
             can
             an
             inspir'd
             Prophet
             be
             thought
             so
             stupid
             as
             the
             person
             was
             ,
             against
             whom
             that
             complaint
             was
             made
             .
             His
             Character
             is
             not
             so
             applicable
             to
             any
             as
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             whose
             duty
             indeed
             it
             was
             to
             understand
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             and
             instruct
             others
             :
             but
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             himself
             had
             great
             need
             of
             admonition
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             was
             in
             no
             readiness
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             use
             of
             the
             word
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             Malac.
             2.7
             .
             For
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             there
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             he
             who
             is
             styled
             
               the
               Angel
            
             (l)
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ,
             at
             whose
             mouth
             the
             people
             were
             required
             to
             seek
             the
             Law.
             And
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             the
             High
             Priests
             were
             not
             only
             called
             Angels
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             inabled
             as
             the
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Almighty
             to
             reveal
             his
             mind
             by
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             period
             to
             which
             the
             Cessation
             of
             these
             Oracles
             is
             assign'd
             by
             Josephus
             (m)
             himself
             .
             For
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             (n)
             speaking
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             their
             High
             Priest
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               They
               esteem
               him
               an
               Angel
               to
               convey
               to
               them
               the
               commands
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             And
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             collect
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Analogy
             between
             the
             Jewish
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             every
             Angel
             of
             the
             Asiatick
             Churches
             ;
             that
             both
             of
             them
             were
             Governours
             in
             Chief
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             subordinate
             Officers
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             one
             as
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             were
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             say
             you
             (o)
             ,
             
               Should
               it
               be
               yielded
               that
               the
            
             Jews
             
               had
               any
               such
               practice
               to
               attribute
               the
               Title
               of
               Angel
               to
               their
               High
               Priest
               ,
               what
               could
               this
               amount
               to
               in
               our
               case
               ,
               since
               every
               Bishop
               is
               not
               a
               High
               Priest
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             ?
             
               For
               in
               their
               sense
               there
               could
               be
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               one
               amongst
               the
               Christians
               must
               be
               a
               Pope
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             Pope
             you
             would
             do
             no
             small
             service
             ,
             if
             you
             may
             be
             permitted
             to
             make
             Inferences
             for
             him
             from
             this
             Analogy
             ;
             for
             you
             stretch
             it
             as
             far
             as
             he
             desires
             ,
             and
             beyond
             what
             is
             consistent
             with
             Scripture
             and
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             best
             Ages
             ;
             with
             both
             which
             it
             agrees
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             one
             Bishop
             in
             a
             Diocese
             ,
             resembling
             the
             High
             Priest
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Farther
             than
             this
             ,
             the
             similitude
             may
             not
             be
             extended
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Mystical
               Israel
            
             ,
             so
             Mystically
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Bishop
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Bishops
             were
             anciently
             
             esteem'd
             as
             one
             ;
             and
             what
             was
             done
             by
             one
             in
             the
             due
             exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             was
             esteem'd
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             .
             A
             Notion
             that
             supposes
             an
             equality
             of
             all
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Office
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             so
             far
             from
             affording
             any
             advantage
             to
             the
             Popes
             ,
             that
             it
             directly
             opposes
             their
             pretences
             ,
             and
             has
             sometimes
             been
             us'd
             ,
             to
             very
             good
             purpose
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             Usurpations
             and
             check
             their
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Epistles
             directed
             to
             these
             Angels
             are
             such
             as
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             all
             others
             ,
             both
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
             within
             their
             respective
             Dioceses
             :
             And
             on
             this
             it
             is
             that
             I
             principally
             insist
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               Lord
            
             ,
             says
             Arethas
             (p)
             
               does
               by
               the
            
             Angel
             
               treat
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               the
               Master
               a
               person
               should
               discourse
               of
               one
               that
               is
               under
               his
               Government
               :
               knowing
               that
               the
               Master
               is
               wont
               to
               esteem
               those
               things
               as
               his
               own
               which
               are
               done
               by
               his
               Scholars
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               worthy
               of
               honour
               or
               reproach
               .
            
             But
             he
             might
             have
             added
             ,
             that
             a
             Master
             could
             then
             only
             justly
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             irregularities
             of
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             power
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             exercise
             it
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             miscarriages
             .
             And
             how
             much
             this
             is
             the
             case
             
             here
             may
             partly
             appear
             from
             this
             concession
             of
             
               Blondel
               .
               The
               actions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             says
             that
             learned
             Man
             (q)
             ,
             
               whether
               they
               were
               glorious
               or
               infamous
               were
               imputed
               to
               the
               Angels
               as
               their
               Exarchs
               or
               Chief
               Governours
               .
            
             They
             were
             therefore
             more
             than
             Moderators
             in
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             had
             full
             power
             to
             correct
             abuses
             .
             And
             this
             is
             what
             may
             be
             illustrated
             from
             the
             following
             instance
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             chosen
             out
             of
             several
             that
             might
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             The
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Pergamus
             is
             celebrated
             for
             his
             personal
             Virtues
             .
             He
             dwelt
             where
             Satan's
             seat
             was
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             held
             fast
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             denyed
             not
             the
             Faith
             in
             those
             days
             when
             Antipas
             the
             faithful
             Martyr
             was
             slain
             .
             C.
             2.
             v.
             13.
             
             But
             some
             defect
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Governour
             ,
             
               I
               have
               a
               few
               things
               against
               thee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               them
               there
               that
               hold
               the
               doctrine
               of
            
             Balaam
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               So
               thou
               hast
               also
               them
               which
               hold
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
            
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             
               which
               thing
               I
               hate
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             suppress
             those
             pernicious
             Doctrines
             and
             Sects
             that
             disturb'd
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             purpose
             the
             concurrence
             of
             any
             Coordinate
             Officers
             was
             not
             necessary
             .
             He
             could
             not
             alledge
             ,
             that
             he
             wanted
             Authority
             ,
             or
             that
             others
             controul'd
             him
             in
             his
             proceedings
             against
             enormities
             :
             But
             as
             it
             was
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             alone
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             stopt
             the
             mouths
             of
             Gainsayers
             :
             so
             he
             alone
             was
             warn'd
             to
             repent
             for
             this
             want
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             lest
             the
             Lord
             should
             
               come
               quickly
               and
               fight
               against
               him
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             Since
             therefore
             this
             Angel
             had
             full
             power
             of
             reforming
             Abuses
             ,
             since
             the
             defect
             of
             that
             Reformation
             is
             intirely
             imputed
             to
             him
             :
             Since
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             appearance
             that
             he
             had
             any
             Collegues
             join'd
             in
             Commission
             with
             him
             ,
             whose
             Votes
             were
             necessary
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             what
             was
             expected
             from
             him
             :
             and
             since
             he
             alone
             is
             represented
             as
             responsible
             for
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             the
             Christians
             at
             Pergamus
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             .
             He
             might
             have
             Subordinate
             Officers
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             no
             Equals
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             had
             such
             power
             as
             I
             have
             ascrib'd
             to
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             unjustly
             usurp'd
             it
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             a
             good
             Argument
             that
             the
             Text
             it self
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             had
             not
             been
             corrupted
             by
             the
             Scribes
             and
             
             Pharisees
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             laid
             it
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             those
             wicked
             men
             :
             we
             may
             conclude
             from
             the
             Epistles
             directed
             to
             these
             Angels
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             was
             not
             offended
             at
             the
             Station
             which
             they
             had
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             since
             he
             censures
             their
             faults
             and
             makes
             that
             no
             part
             of
             them
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             that
             may
             be
             said
             for
             it
             :
             He
             plainly
             signifies
             his
             approbation
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             condemning
             their
             former
             remisness
             ,
             and
             in
             exciting
             them
             to
             greater
             vigour
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             This
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             the
             Historical
             Accounts
             that
             we
             have
             of
             the
             first
             Age
             ,
             and
             particularly
             with
             what
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             (r)
             relates
             of
             S.
             John
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             visited
             the
             Regions
             adjacent
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             partly
             that
             he
             might
             form
             Churches
             ,
             partly
             that
             he
             might
             add
             fit
             persons
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             partly
             that
             he
             might
             
               Ordain
               Bishops
            
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             doubt
             remaining
             ,
             of
             what
             Quality
             they
             were
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             resolv'd
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             a
             City
             not
             far
             from
             Ephesus
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             person
             
               placed
               over
               All
            
             (ſ)
             :
             which
             Character
             
             could
             belong
             to
             a
             Prelate
             only
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             this
             Prelate
             was
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Transaction
             which
             I
             have
             mention'd
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             his
             Order
             were
             of
             Divine
             or
             Apostolical
             Appointment
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Objections
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             first
             Century
             ,
             consider'd
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             shew'd
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             Jerusalem
             and
             Philippi
             ,
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             Smyrna
             and
             
               Pergamus
               ,
               Thyatira
            
             and
             
               Sardis
               ,
               Philadelphia
            
             and
             Laodicea
             ,
             were
             govern'd
             by
             Bishops
             in
             the
             first
             Century
             :
             And
             one
             need
             but
             read
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Book
             of
             Eusebius
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
             or
             S.
             
             Jerom's
             Catalogue
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             ,
             to
             find
             that
             Bishops
             then
             presided
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Antioch
             and
             Rome
             ,
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Athens
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             inform'd
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             .
             This
             may
             give
             us
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             were
             at
             that
             time
             under
             an
             Episcopal
             Administration
             ;
             especially
             if
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             in
             the
             following
             Age
             :
             But
             before
             I
             come
             to
             make
             enquiry
             into
             that
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             requisite
             to
             remove
             out
             of
             
             the
             way
             some
             Objections
             that
             relate
             to
             the
             Apostles
             days
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             argue
             from
             Acts
             20.17
             ,
             28.
             
             Titus
             1.5
             ,
             7.
             that
             mere
             Presbyters
             were
             Bishops
             .
             And
             this
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             grant
             :
             But
             then
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             mention'd
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             were
             subordinate
             to
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             a
             continuance
             of
             their
             Office
             supposes
             a
             continuance
             of
             such
             Superiors
             as
             they
             had
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Their
             Superiors
             were
             S.
             Paul
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             may
             be
             ascribed
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             determin'd
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             already
             .
             For
             if
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             prov'd
             from
             the
             words
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             some
             passages
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             it
             may
             fitly
             be
             apply'd
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             their
             Colleagues
             .
             
               But
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             (t)
             ,
             
               is
               a
               word
               of
               ample
               signification
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               not
               only
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
            
             Homer
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
             
               but
               it
               is
               apply'd
               to
               God
               by
            
             Basil
             ,
             
               and
               to
               the
               Elders
               by
            
             Peter
             :
             
               nothing
               therefore
               is
               deducible
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               special
               nature
               of
               any
               Office
               ,
               except
               by
               way
               of
               Analogy
               .
            
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             Did
             I
             ever
             affirm
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             but
             one
             sense
             in
             all
             the
             Books
             where
             it
             occurs
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             
             Sacred
             or
             Profane
             ?
             Did
             I
             ever
             assert
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             Apostles
             were
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             deduce
             from
             that
             Title
             an
             account
             of
             the
             special
             Nature
             of
             their
             Office
             ?
             If
             you
             can
             impute
             to
             me
             neither
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             content
             to
             fight
             with
             your
             own
             shadow
             :
             And
             I
             shall
             think
             it
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             instances
             I
             have
             produced
             ,
             perform
             what
             I
             design'd
             by
             them
             .
             They
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             affirming
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             that
             S.
             James
             was
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             whatever
             exceptions
             some
             have
             taken
             against
             it
             ,
             we
             speak
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Fathers
             :
             They
             also
             shew
             ,
             that
             if
             mere
             Presbyters
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             others
             had
             the
             same
             denomination
             ,
             who
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             answer
             the
             Objections
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             rais'd
             from
             Acts
             20.17
             ,
             28.
             and
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             argue
             from
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Age
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             two
             Ranks
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             because
             he
             mentions
             no
             more
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             that
             were
             constituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             afterwards
             should
             believe
             .
             As
             if
             the
             whole
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Government
             which
             the
             Apostles
             established
             ,
             might
             be
             taken
             from
             that
             one
             Act
             ,
             or
             they
             had
             done
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             this
             Author
             
             left
             upon
             Record
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             tells
             us
             (u)
             ,
             All
             things
             could
             not
             be
             regulated
             by
             them
             on
             a
             sudden
             .
             And
             the
             Churches
             of
             their
             Plantation
             afford
             us
             the
             best
             Pattern
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             were
             only
             in
             design
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             infancy
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             from
             their
             Founders
             their
             due
             lineaments
             and
             just
             proportions
             ,
             and
             were
             grown
             up
             to
             some
             perfection
             .
          
           
             This
             might
             have
             been
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             to
             what
             you
             have
             objected
             from
             the
             place
             before
             us
             ,
             had
             you
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             when
             Clemens
             only
             mentions
             two
             Ranks
             of
             Ministers
             ;
             he
             meant
             to
             exclude
             a
             greater
             number
             .
             But
             this
             you
             have
             not
             prov'd
             ;
             as
             one
             might
             have
             expected
             you
             should
             ,
             before
             you
             built
             so
             much
             upon
             it
             .
             Because
             persons
             differing
             in
             Degree
             or
             Order
             sometimes
             come
             under
             the
             same
             denomination
             .
             There
             were
             many
             that
             were
             said
             to
             be
             Rulers
             of
             the
             same
             Synagogue
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             gather'd
             from
             Mark
             5.22
             .
             (w)
             .
             Yet
             one
             of
             those
             Rulers
             was
             the
             President
             .
             There
             were
             many
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             were
             said
             to
             be
             
               Princes
               of
               Asia
            
             (x)
             ,
             yet
             one
             of
             them
             was
             called
             
               The
               Asiarcha
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Eminence
             ,
             and
             distinguish'd
             from
             the
             rest
             in
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             ;
             as
             Spanhemius
             (y)
             and
             Harduinus
             (z)
             
             collect
             from
             some
             Ancient
             Coins
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             .
             And
             as
             a
             Learned
             Man
             of
             our
             own
             a
             observes
             ,
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Successor
             Eleazar
             are
             never
             styled
             
               High
               Priests
            
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             Priests
             only
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             other
             Priests
             were
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             no
             distinct
             Title
             .
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             himself
             speaking
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               were
               descended
               from
               him
            
             (b)
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             Division
             he
             must
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             comprehend
             the
             
               High
               Priests
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             does
             not
             expresly
             mention
             .
             And
             probably
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             
               Hellenist
               Jews
            
             (c)
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christian
             Writers
             distinguish'd
             the
             Clergy
             into
             two
             Ranks
             :
             and
             to
             make
             them
             speak
             consistent
             with
             themselves
             ,
             we
             need
             only
             grant
             ,
             that
             two
             different
             Orders
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             general
             agreement
             between
             them
             ,
             are
             contain'd
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Branches
             of
             the
             Distinctions
             which
             they
             use
             .
             This
             one
             thing
             being
             consider'd
             ,
             may
             answer
             a
             great
             part
             of
             
             Blondel's
             Apology
             :
             And
             it
             shews
             ,
             that
             if
             nothing
             else
             hinders
             ,
             Clemens
             might
             comprehend
             all
             the
             Ruling
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             word
             ,
             which
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             of
             a
             general
             signification
             ;
             yet
             some
             of
             them
             might
             be
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             others
             Subordinate
             to
             them
             .
             He
             might
             call
             them
             indifferently
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             yet
             some
             of
             them
             might
             be
             Prelats
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             an
             inferior
             Rank
             ,
             and
             under
             their
             Authority
             .
          
           
             But
             supposing
             ,
             what
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             I
             am
             inclin'd
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             mention'd
             by
             Clemens
             were
             mere
             Presbyters
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             service
             this
             can
             do
             you
             .
             For
             he
             intimates
             (d)
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Officers
             distinct
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             superior
             to
             them
             :
             And
             only
             to
             these
             Renowned
             Men
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whom
             he
             joyns
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             ascribes
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ever
             since
             his
             days
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Bishop
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             this
             Epistle
             thither
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             But
             if
             the
             See
             was
             vacant
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             fill'd
             before
             the
             first
             Century
             was
             expir'd
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             following
             Age
             Primus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             by
             Succession
             ,
             as
             
             you
             may
             learn
             from
             Hegesippus
             (e)
             :
             And
             if
             you
             enquire
             into
             the
             Original
             of
             that
             Succession
             ,
             Tertullian
             (f)
             will
             lead
             you
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             places
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Chairs
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             in
             another
             of
             them
             that
             S.
             Clemens
             himself
             sate
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Bishop
             or
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             styl'd
             by
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             (g)
             :
             He
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Apostles
            
             ,
             which
             was
             taken
             by
             Mabillon
             (g)
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             of
             Canons
             in
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Corbie
             :
             and
             ,
             which
             amounts
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             he
             is
             reckon'd
             in
             all
             the
             Catalogues
             that
             are
             extant
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Bishops
            
             .
             S.
             Irenaeus
             (i)
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             near
             his
             time
             ,
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             same
             is
             attested
             by
             Tertullian
             (k)
             and
             Origen
             (l)
             ,
             by
             Eusebius
             (m)
             and
             Epiphanius
             (n)
             ,
             by
             Optatus
             (o)
             and
             Jerom
             †
             ,
             by
             Augustin
             (p)
             and
             many
             others
             .
             So
             that
             we
             have
             as
             great
             certainty
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             Clemens
             writ
             the
             Epistle
             which
             bears
             his
             Name
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             ground
             
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             his
             silence
             concerning
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             cogent
             an
             Argument
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             Example
             is
             for
             it
             :
             there
             not
             being
             the
             least
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             so
             Excellent
             a
             Person
             would
             have
             born
             an
             Office
             ,
             which
             himself
             condemn'd
             or
             believ'd
             to
             be
             sinful
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             After
             the
             Apostles
             Decease
             the
             Churches
             were
             govern'd
             by
             single
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             distinguish'd
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             IN
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             of
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             I
             have
             for
             the
             most
             part
             limited
             my
             Discourse
             to
             the
             first
             Century
             ,
             and
             only
             touch'd
             on
             it
             incidentally
             ,
             as
             continued
             in
             succeeding
             times
             .
             I
             come
             now
             more
             fully
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Apostles
             decease
             ,
             the
             Churches
             or
             Dioceses
             were
             govern'd
             by
             Single
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             distinguish'd
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             This
             appears
             from
             many
             passages
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Ignatius
             :
             as
             also
             from
             the
             Fragments
             (q)
             that
             remain
             of
             Hegesippus
             and
             Dionysius
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             of
             Polycrates
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             flourish'd
             in
             the
             second
             Century
             .
             In
             the
             third
             Origen
             acquaints
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             to
             have
             no
             more
             than
             
             One
             Bishop
             of
             a
             Church
             (r)
             :
             and
             this
             he
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             expresly
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             Church
             there
             were
             Two
             :
             For
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             was
             visible
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             invisible
             :
             One
             of
             them
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             an
             assisting
             Angel.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             near
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Age
             Narcissus
             had
             Alexander
             for
             his
             Colleague
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             But
             as
             he
             was
             the
             first
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             admitted
             of
             a
             Coadjutor
             :
             so
             his
             Case
             was
             Extraordinary
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             extreme
             Old
             Age
             (s)
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             informs
             us
             (t)
             ,
             his
             breach
             of
             the
             Churches
             Rule
             was
             dispenc'd
             with
             by
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Rule
             was
             ,
             
               that
               of
               One
               Church
               or
               Diocese
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               no
               more
               than
               one
               Bishop
            
             (u)
             .
             On
             which
             principle
             Cyprian
             (w)
             and
             Cornelius
             (x)
             argued
             against
             the
             Novatians
             :
             And
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             (y)
             meant
             
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             prohibiting
             a
             plurality
             of
             Bishops
             in
             
               one
               City
            
             ;
             and
             did
             not
             thereby
             introduce
             an
             Innovation
             ,
             but
             confirm
             an
             useful
             part
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             high
             time
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             for
             when
             Epiphanius
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             says
             (z)
             ,
             that
             it
             never
             had
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             other
             Cities
             ,
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             some
             Cities
             in
             Egypt
             had
             a
             plurality
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             fit
             to
             be
             repress'd
             ,
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Custom
             :
             a
             Custom
             so
             avow'd
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             been
             so
             well
             establish'd
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Roman
             Confessors
             abandon'd
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             by
             whose
             arts
             they
             had
             been
             deluded
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             submission
             to
             Cornelius
             ;
             when
             they
             acknowledged
             their
             errors
             before
             him
             with
             great
             humility
             ,
             they
             profess'd
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             charge
             themselves
             with
             the
             ignorance
             of
             this
             ,
             
               That
               as
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               Christ
               ,
               and
               one
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               but
               one
               Bishop
               of
               a
               Catholick
               Church
            
             (a)
             .
          
           
           
             Yet
             a
             doubt
             still
             remains
             ,
             on
             what
             account
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             other
             Cities
             differ'd
             from
             Alexandria
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             suggests
             .
             And
             some
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             some
             Catholick
             Bishops
             assum'd
             Coadjutors
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Narcissus
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             ,
             it
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Meletians
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             discourses
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             who
             with
             a
             mighty
             industry
             set
             up
             their
             Schismatical
             Bishops
             and
             Assemblies
             .
             At
             Alexandria
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             carry
             on
             their
             designs
             so
             successfully
             as
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             till
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             relates
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             took
             their
             advantage
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             the
             absence
             of
             Achillas
             his
             Successon
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             opposition
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             made
             Theonas
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             at
             Alexandria
             it self
             erected
             Altar
             against
             Altar
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             are
             not
             mistaken
             ,
             these
             Meletians
             reform'd
             a
             great
             abuse
             at
             Alexandria
             by
             that
             action
             :
             For
             there
             you
             say
             ,
             
               the
               departure
               from
               the
               Primitive
               Institution
            
             of
             having
             divers
             Bishops
             of
             one
             City
             
               began
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               told
               by
            
             Danaeus
             ,
             
               who
               citeth
            
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
               and
               might
               have
               cited
               others
            
             .
             Thousands
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             cited
             to
             
             as
             much
             purpose
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             testifie
             such
             things
             as
             never
             enter'd
             into
             their
             thoughts
             .
             Epiphanius
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             plurality
             of
             Bishops
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             proceeded
             commonly
             from
             Schism
             or
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             was
             far
             enough
             from
             taking
             that
             to
             be
             an
             Argument
             of
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             which
             in
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             Christians
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             was
             esteem'd
             a
             Corruption
             .
          
           
             Danaeus
             had
             a
             Conceit
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             was
             in
             a
             City
             a
             plurality
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             differ'd
             in
             this
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             he
             a
             Prelate
             (b)
             ;
             which
             sufficiently
             discovers
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             judgment
             ,
             or
             something
             worse
             .
             But
             he
             was
             willing
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Prelate
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             found
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             occasion
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             Prelacy
             and
             Monkery
             ,
             and
             other
             Plagues
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             had
             their
             Original
             from
             the
             same
             place
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             all
             Bishops
             were
             Equal
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             had
             the
             same
             Prelatical
             Authority
             ,
             I
             
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             :
             and
             I
             am
             no
             farther
             concern'd
             with
             it
             here
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             results
             from
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             That
             according
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Rule
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             every
             Diocese
             was
             Monarchical
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             beyond
             all
             just
             exception
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             The
             Bishops
             were
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             seen
             that
             in
             the
             second
             and
             other
             Centuries
             ,
             the
             Churches
             were
             govern'd
             by
             single
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             distinguish'd
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             :
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             :
             Because
             this
             will
             confirm
             my
             Leading
             Proposition
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Ordinary
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             prepare
             my
             way
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             the
             Bishops
             stood
             related
             amongst
             themselves
             and
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             what
             regard
             is
             due
             to
             persons
             of
             their
             Character
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Bishops
             were
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ▪
             S.
             Augustin
             thought
             might
             be
             gather'd
             from
             the
             Prediction
             that
             was
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               In
               stead
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               shall
               be
               thy
               Children
            
             (c)
             ;
             For
             of
             them
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             following
             Paraphrase
             (d)
             ,
             
               The
               Apostles
               begat
               thee
               ,
               they
               are
               thy
               Fathers
               .
               But
               could
               they
               remain
               
               with
               us
               always
               ?
               One
               of
               them
               said
               ,
            
             I
             desire
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             better
             :
             Nevertheless
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             more
             needful
             for
             you
             .
             
               He
               said
               so
               indeed
               .
               But
               how
               long
               could
               he
               continue
               here
               ?
               Could
               he
               live
               on
               Earth
               to
               this
               and
               future
               Ages
               ?
               or
               was
               the
               Church
               deserted
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostles
               were
               deceased
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
             Instead
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             there
             are
             Children
             :
             Bishops
             are
             constituted
             in
             room
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               Do
               not
               therefore
               think
               thy self
               forsaken
               ,
               because
               thou
               seest
               not
            
             Peter
             :
             
               or
               because
               thou
               seest
               not
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               or
               because
               thou
               seest
               not
               any
               of
               those
               ,
               from
               whom
               thou
               art
               descended
               ,
               since
               Fathers
               are
               risen
               out
               of
               thy
               own
               offspring
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             that
             goes
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Jerom
             ,
             agrees
             with
             S.
             Augustin
             in
             that
             Exposition
             .
             And
             S.
             Jerom
             himself
             ,
             who
             upbraids
             the
             Montanists
             for
             depressing
             the
             Bishop
             into
             the
             third
             Rank
             (e)
             ,
             says
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             ,
             
               With
               us
               the
               Bishops
               possess
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             His
             sense
             of
             this
             he
             expresses
             more
             copiously
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Evagrius
             ;
             for
             there
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Wherever
               there
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               whether
               at
            
             Rome
             or
             Eugubium
             ,
             at
             Constantinople
             or
             Rhegium
             ,
             at
             Alexandria
             or
             Tanis
             ,
             
               he
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Merit
               ,
               and
               
               of
               the
               same
               Priesthood
               .
               The
               power
               of
               Riches
               and
               meanness
               of
               Poverty
               may
               render
               one
               Bishop
               higher
               or
               lower
               than
               another
            
             (
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             things
             external
             ,
             or
             a
             priority
             of
             Order
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             the
             true
             reading
             which
             I
             follow
             )
             
               But
               they
               are
               all
               the
               Apostles
               Successors
            
             (f)
             .
          
           
             Long
             before
             
               Jerom
               ,
               Firmilian
            
             ,
             (g)
             was
             of
             the
             same
             judgment
             :
             for
             speaking
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             general
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             with
             him
             agrees
             Cyprian
             .
             (h)
             ,
             and
             
               Clarus
               à
               Muscula
            
             (i)
             his
             Cotemporary
             .
          
           
             Many
             others
             might
             be
             added
             :
             but
             here
             I
             shall
             only
             mention
             S.
             Irenaeus
             ,
             who
             argues
             thus
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             in
             his
             time
             :
             
               We
               can
               number
               those
               ,
               says
               he
            
             (k)
             ,
             
               who
               by
               the
               
               Apostles
               were
               instituted
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               their
               Successors
               to
               our
               own
               time
               ;
               and
               they
               taught
               us
               none
               of
               the
               dotages
               of
               ,
               these
               men
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Apostles
               knew
               any
               hidden
               Mysteries
               ,
               which
               they
               secretly
               taught
               the
               perfect
               ,
               they
               would
               chiefly
               have
               imparted
               them
               to
               the
               persons
               to
               whom
               they
               committed
               the
               Churches
               .
               For
               they
               desir'd
               that
               they
               should
               be
               very
               perfect
               and
               unblamable
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               deliver'd
               their
               own
               Place
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             that
             Excellent
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             Testimony
             is
             the
             more
             considerable
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             great
             Antiquity
             .
             For
             't
             is
             probable
             ,
             he
             was
             born
             several
             years
             before
             the
             death
             of
             S.
             John
             (l)
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             he
             receiv'd
             instruction
             from
             some
             that
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             .
          
           
             To
             invalidate
             his
             Authority
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               he
               is
               agreed
               by
               some
               to
               have
               affirm'd
               ,
               that
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               did
               undergo
               his
               passion
               in
               the
               fiftieth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               .
            
             As
             if
             that
             might
             better
             be
             determin'd
             by
             their
             agreement
             about
             it
             than
             his
             own
             Writings
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             find
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             He
             no
             where
             fixes
             the
             period
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             :
             He
             no
             where
             assigns
             it
             to
             a
             certain
             year
             :
             Yet
             I
             grant
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             liv'd
             about
             fifty
             years
             ,
             if
             that
             passage
             be
             his
             ,
             wherein
             he
             treats
             of
             this
             matter
             (m)
             .
             But
             
               Antonius
               
               Pagi
            
             (n)
             and
             other
             Learned
             Men
             conceive
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             corrupted
             ,
             it
             seeming
             incredible
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             Irenaeus
             should
             attribute
             to
             our
             Lord
             so
             many
             years
             in
             that
             very
             Chapter
             ,
             wherein
             he
             reckons
             no
             more
             than
             three
             Passovers
             which
             he
             celebrated
             after
             he
             enter'd
             upon
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             and
             declares
             ,
             He
             did
             eat
             the
             last
             of
             them
             the
             day
             before
             his
             suffering
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             being
             no
             Copies
             to
             justifie
             that
             Charge
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             what
             I
             insist
             upon
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             Irenaeus
             was
             mistaken
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Passion
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             he
             was
             so
             in
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             have
             cited
             from
             him
             .
             If
             he
             err'd
             concerning
             that
             Period
             about
             which
             all
             mankind
             have
             been
             in
             the
             dark
             ;
             he
             might
             notwithstanding
             be
             a
             credible
             Witness
             of
             such
             matters
             as
             could
             not
             well
             escape
             his
             notice
             and
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             that
             is
             improbable
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             severity
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Life
             and
             deportment
             that
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             he
             appear'd
             more
             aged
             than
             he
             was
             :
             For
             when
             the
             Jews
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               not
               yet
               fifty
               years
               old
            
             (o)
             ,
             doubtless
             they
             thought
             ,
             he
             was
             near
             so
             much
             .
             And
             it
             is
             easie
             then
             to
             conceive
             ,
             how
             the
             report
             might
             arise
             and
             be
             continued
             ,
             which
             Irenaeus
             follow'd
             :
             But
             it
             was
             so
             far
             from
             becoming
             an
             universal
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             never
             embraced
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             
             as
             two
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             The
             Case
             is
             very
             different
             when
             he
             relates
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             of
             this
             lie
             could
             hardly
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             lived
             so
             near
             them
             .
             And
             the
             account
             he
             gives
             having
             been
             confirm'd
             by
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             having
             met
             with
             an
             universal
             approbation
             ,
             cannot
             be
             rejected
             by
             us
             with
             any
             shadow
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             Admitting
             Irenaeus
             
               's
               Authority
               to
               be
               unblemished
               and
               cite
               as
               one
               could
               wish
               it
               ,
               yet
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               it
               will
               do
               me
               but
               small
               service
               :
               for
               the
               force
               of
               the
               testimony
               which
            
             I
             cite
             from
             him
             
               depends
               on
               the
               word
            
             Magisterium
             ,
             and
             Magisterium
             
               signifies
               ,
               not
            
             ,
             as
             I
             understand
             it
             ,
             
               a
               Masterly
               Authority
               ,
               but
               Teaching
               and
               Doctrine
               :
               for
               in
               this
               latter
               sense
               the
               word
               is
               often
               us'd
               by
               the
               Fathers
               and
               particularly
               by
               S.
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             
               as
               I
               may
               see
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Ep.
             3.
             
               and
               in
               other
               places
            
             .
             Yet
             in
             that
             very
             Epistle
             to
             which
             you
             refer
             me
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             understand
             by
             it
             Doctrine
             without
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             limited
             to
             any
             such
             sense
             amongst
             Ancient
             Writers
             .
             In
             Suetonius
             (p)
             in
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             (q)
             ,
             in
             
               Sulpicius
               Severus
            
             (r)
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             it
             signifies
             some
             Dignity
             or
             Office
             with
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
             It
             signifies
             Government
             
             in
             Apuleius
             (ſ)
             ;
             and
             Casaubon
             (t)
             observes
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               Magisterium
               Sacerdotii
            
             are
             expressions
             equivalent
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             appears
             that
             
               Locus
               Magisterii
            
             in
             Irenaeus
             may
             fitly
             be
             translated
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Authority
             or
             Government
             .
             And
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             will
             be
             manifest
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             own
             place
             or
             Office.
             He
             could
             not
             think
             it
             peculiar
             to
             them
             to
             derive
             from
             the
             Apostles
             the
             meer
             power
             of
             preaching
             ,
             which
             was
             known
             to
             be
             common
             to
             other
             Ministers
             .
             His
             words
             therefore
             can
             import
             no
             less
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             constituted
             Supreme
             Pastors
             without
             that
             dependance
             on
             Presbyters
             which
             these
             had
             on
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             vested
             with
             such
             Authority
             over
             other
             Officers
             and
             Churches
             as
             the
             Apostles
             before
             enjoy'd
             and
             exercis'd
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             no
             difficult
             matter
             ,
             to
             answer
             your
             Objection
             ,
             which
             I
             omitted
             before
             ,
             against
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             this
             effect
             .
             
               The
               Prelates
            
             ,
             you
             conceive
             ,
             
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Apostles
               Successors
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               life
               time
               could
               not
               constitute
               any
               Officers
               over
               whom
               they
               did
               not
               
               retain
               a
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               nor
               convey
               to
               others
               the
               places
               which
               ,
            
             you
             suppose
             ,
             
               they
               still
               kept
            
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             said
             they
             appointed
             that
             the
             Prelates
             should
             be
             inducted
             into
             those
             places
             after
             their
             decease
             ,
             you
             think
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               credible
               tradition
               transmitted
               to
               us
               of
               that
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             is
             one
             thing
             you
             have
             forgotten
             that
             may
             deserve
             to
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             unless
             all
             the
             Apostles
             had
             died
             together
             the
             Survivers
             might
             put
             others
             into
             the
             places
             of
             the
             deceas'd
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             tho
             Simeon
             was
             not
             nominated
             by
             S.
             James
             to
             be
             his
             Successor
             ,
             nor
             came
             into
             his
             place
             whilst
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             yet
             after
             the
             death
             of
             that
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             others
             Constituted
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             (t)
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             farther
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             before
             their
             decease
             ,
             were
             sometimes
             obliged
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             Churches
             which
             they
             had
             planted
             and
             govern'd
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             they
             committed
             the
             Government
             of
             them
             to
             fit
             persons
             ,
             who
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             be
             their
             Successors
             in
             that
             Administration
             .
             Especially
             since
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             prov'd
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Communicated
             to
             them
             the
             same
             Authority
             that
             themselves
             had
             exercis'd
             .
             Yet
             as
             
               Julius
               Capitolinus
            
             acquaints
             us
             (u)
             ,
             that
             Lucius
             was
             as
             observant
             of
             Marcus
             ,
             who
             made
             him
             Partner
             of
             
             his
             Empire
             as
             a
             President
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Emperor
             himself
             :
             Thus
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             and
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Rank
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             Ordain'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             might
             still
             pay
             them
             such
             respect
             and
             deference
             as
             was
             due
             to
             persons
             of
             incomparable
             excellence
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             having
             Communicated
             their
             Episcopal
             Authority
             to
             some
             in
             their
             own
             time
             ,
             these
             transmitted
             it
             to
             others
             in
             the
             following
             Centuries
             :
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             it
             has
             been
             conveyed
             to
             Bishops
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
             The
             Bishops
             therefore
             may
             be
             said
             to
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             Churches
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             their
             Plantation
             ,
             but
             of
             others
             also
             in
             Countries
             to
             which
             they
             never
             arriv'd
             .
             For
             since
             they
             had
             Commission
             to
             bring
             all
             Nations
             under
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             govern
             them
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             a
             Right
             to
             that
             descends
             to
             their
             Spiritual
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             exercise
             it
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             your
             attempt
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             Apostles
             could
             have
             no
             Successors
             ,
             you
             make
             no
             doubt
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             
               Presbyters
               succeed
               them
               in
               their
               ordinary
               work
               :
            
             And
             about
             this
             I
             shall
             make
             some
             enquiry
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             first
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             either
             you
             must
             suppose
             ,
             these
             Presbyters
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Apostles
             in
             
             their
             discharge
             of
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             a
             subjection
             was
             consistent
             with
             a
             Succession
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             were
             not
             subject
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             must
             allow
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Constituted
             Officers
             over
             whom
             they
             retain'd
             no
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Take
             it
             which
             way
             you
             please
             ,
             you
             are
             concern'd
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             to
             reject
             or
             answer
             your
             own
             Argument
             .
          
           
             To
             prove
             that
             Priests
             are
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             you
             quote
             a
             passage
             (†)
             of
             Nilus
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Treatise
             
               de
               Primatu
               Papae
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             Colomesius
             informs
             us
             ,
             was
             compos'd
             by
             Mark
             the
             Ephesian
             .
             But
             to
             which
             of
             them
             soever
             it
             belongs
             it
             is
             not
             very
             material
             :
             For
             neither
             of
             them
             flourish'd
             within
             a
             thousand
             years
             of
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             therefore
             come
             too
             late
             to
             determine
             what
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             was
             by
             their
             own
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             a
             Subordinate
             Officer
             may
             be
             said
             to
             succeed
             the
             Supreme
             for
             doing
             some
             things
             after
             his
             example
             ,
             by
             Authority
             deriv'd
             from
             him
             ,
             then
             may
             Priests
             be
             said
             to
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             by
             some
             that
             use
             a
             great
             latitude
             of
             expression
             .
             But
             the
             Ancients
             speaking
             exactly
             ,
             and
             telling
             us
             that
             the
             Bishops
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             thereby
             intimated
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             both
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             or
             that
             both
             had
             the
             same
             Function
             .
             For
             this
             they
             believ'd
             and
             urged
             when
             there
             was
             occasion
             .
             Photius
             mentions
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             commonly
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             that
             both
             had
             the
             same
             Dignity
             of
             Place
             (w)
             
               Clarus
               à
               Muscula
            
             acquaints
             us
             (x)
             ,
             that
             both
             govern'd
             with
             the
             same
             Power
             .
             S.
             Basil
             ascribes
             to
             both
             the
             same
             Prelacy
             (y)
             :
             And
             according
             to
             Tertullian
             both
             sat
             in
             the
             same
             Chairs
             (z)
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             as
             Teachers
             ,
             but
             as
             Presidents
             or
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             the
             Bishops
             were
             not
             wont
             to
             assume
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             Apostles
             for
             a
             reason
             already
             given
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             was
             sometimes
             ascrib'd
             to
             them
             appears
             from
             several
             instances
             (a)
             .
             It
             is
             also
             manifest
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             they
             were
             stil'd
             Apostolici
             (b)
             ,
             that
             their
             Office
             was
             call'd
             an
             Apostolate
             (c)
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             Bishoprick
             ,
             especially
             
             if
             it
             was
             founded
             by
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             was
             called
             an
             
               Apostolick
               See.
            
             For
             the
             Title
             of
             Apostolick
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             note
             this
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             was
             not
             appropriated
             to
             the
             
               See
               of
               Rome
            
             before
             the
             Eleventh
             Century
             ,
             says
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Notes
             on
             Paulinus
             (d)
             :
             it
             was
             not
             before
             the
             thirteenth
             ,
             says
             Mabillon
             (e)
             :
             it
             was
             not
             certainly
             before
             the
             Popes
             had
             trampl'd
             under
             their
             feet
             the
             Rights
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             The
             Bishops
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             stood
             related
             amongst
             themselves
             as
             Equals
             ,
             but
             to
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             as
             Superiors
             .
          
           
             AS
             the
             Bishops
             were
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             after
             their
             example
             they
             stood
             related
             amongst
             themselves
             as
             Equals
             ,
             but
             to
             Presbyters
             as
             Superiors
             in
             Office
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             stood
             related
             amongst
             themselves
             as
             Equals
             .
             According
             to
             Cyprian
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             his
             own
             Diocese
             was
             a
             Judge
             in
             Christs
             stead
             (f)
             And
             says
             that
             Father
             ,
             
               None
               of
               us
               makes
               himself
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               Tyrannical
               terror
               compells
               his
               Collegues
               into
               a
               necessity
               of
               obedience
            
             (g)
             .
             This
             he
             spake
             in
             a
             Council
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             with
             reflection
             probably
             on
             Stephen
             Bishop
             of
             
             Rome
             ,
             who
             injuriously
             invaded
             the
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             some
             Bishops
             were
             distinguish'd
             from
             others
             by
             a
             Primacy
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             chief
             direction
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             .
             When
             Synods
             were
             call'd
             ,
             they
             presided
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             they
             had
             the
             example
             of
             S.
             James
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             their
             Primacy
             depended
             on
             the
             consent
             of
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             was
             mutable
             .
             It
             did
             not
             render
             them
             Judges
             of
             the
             rest
             within
             their
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             nor
             might
             they
             condemn
             any
             of
             them
             by
             their
             own
             Sentence
             ,
             without
             the
             Suffrages
             of
             their
             Collegues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             purest
             Ages
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             stood
             related
             to
             Presbyters
             as
             Superiors
             :
             And
             in
             this
             it
             is
             that
             our
             Controversie
             is
             chiefly
             concern'd
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             prove
             it
             more
             largely
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             only
             serve
             my self
             of
             such
             passages
             of
             Ancient
             Writers
             as
             describe
             the
             Office
             or
             Authority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             others
             also
             ,
             that
             only
             mention
             them
             as
             an
             Order
             distinct
             from
             Priests
             .
             For
             if
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             question
             to
             which
             of
             them
             the
             Supremacy
             did
             belong
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             S.
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             says
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             ,
             that
             he
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             
               Attend
               to
               
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Deacons
            
             (h)
             .
             He
             instructs
             the
             Ephesians
             to
             respect
             the
             Bishop
             as
             the
             Lord
             that
             sent
             him
             (i)
             .
             And
             to
             the
             Smyrnaeans
             he
             declares
             ,
             that
             in
             things
             relating
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             act
             without
             the
             Bishop
             (k)
             :
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             then
             valid
             when
             it
             is
             perform'd
             under
             his
             Authority
             or
             by
             his
             permission
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             Baptize
             or
             celebrate
             the
             
               Feasts
               of
               Love.
            
             So
             clearly
             does
             he
             assert
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             What
             I
             have
             cited
             from
             Ignatius
             carries
             the
             greater
             weight
             with
             it
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             Chrysostom
             (l)
             informs
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             conversant
             with
             the
             Apostles
             and
             instructed
             by
             them
             .
             He
             was
             a
             person
             of
             so
             much
             Sanctity
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             endure
             all
             the
             torments
             that
             the
             Devil
             could
             inflict
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             more
             desirable
             to
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             wild
             Beasts
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             Emperor
             of
             the
             World.
             Having
             had
             the
             advantages
             of
             such
             an
             Education
             and
             being
             so
             wonderfully
             inflam'd
             with
             the
             love
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             corrupted
             the
             Church
             :
             nor
             had
             he
             time
             to
             accomplish
             it
             ,
             had
             he
             design'd
             
             a
             thing
             so
             detestable
             .
             For
             he
             did
             not
             long
             survive
             S.
             John
             whose
             Disciple
             he
             was
             .
             He
             suffer'd
             death
             under
             the
             Emperor
             Trajan
             ,
             as
             Simeon
             also
             did
             (m)
             ,
             and
             probably
             both
             receiv'd
             the
             Crown
             of
             Martyrdom
             the
             same
             year
             .
          
           
             If
             an
             Author
             so
             Ancient
             and
             Venerable
             had
             only
             told
             us
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             was
             Episcopal
             ,
             this
             might
             have
             signified
             much
             .
             But
             he
             does
             not
             only
             relate
             it
             as
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Bishops
             :
             He
             shews
             that
             Obedience
             was
             due
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Representatives
             and
             Ambassadours
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             because
             it
             was
             suspected
             ,
             that
             his
             asserting
             their
             Authority
             had
             no
             higher
             cause
             ,
             than
             a
             prudential
             foresight
             of
             the
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             some
             were
             about
             to
             make
             ,
             he
             calls
             him
             to
             witness
             
               for
               whom
               he
               was
               in
               bonds
               ,
            
             that
             it
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             (n)
             .
             And
             this
             Protestation
             being
             made
             at
             a
             time
             when
             miraculous
             inspirations
             were
             frequent
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ground
             to
             question
             his
             veracity
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Epistles
             of
             this
             Admirable
             man
             afford
             such
             plain
             evidence
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             this
             has
             been
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             quarrels
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             particularly
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             cause
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             informs
             
             us
             (o)
             ,
             why
             they
             were
             rejected
             by
             Blondel
             ,
             tho
             in
             the
             Florentino
             Copy
             they
             were
             free
             from
             those
             things
             for
             which
             they
             had
             before
             been
             suspected
             by
             the
             Learned
             .
             The
             famous
             
               Isaac
               Vossius
            
             ,
             who
             publish'd
             them
             from
             that
             Copy
             ,
             tells
             us
             (p)
             ,
             that
             every
             time
             he
             read
             them
             over
             ,
             they
             presented
             him
             with
             fresh
             Arguments
             of
             their
             Exellence
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             being
             Genuine
             :
             and
             this
             will
             not
             appear
             strange
             to
             any
             person
             that
             peruses
             them
             with
             care
             and
             without
             prejudice
             .
             But
             if
             you
             take
             them
             to
             be
             spurious
             ,
             you
             may
             try
             your
             skill
             in
             answering
             what
             has
             been
             said
             by
             Dr.
             Pearson
             and
             others
             in
             their
             vindication
             :
             and
             if
             you
             succeed
             in
             that
             attempt
             ,
             I
             pray
             let
             us
             know
             ,
             what
             grounds
             of
             certainty
             you
             have
             that
             there
             are
             any
             Books
             of
             the
             Antiquity
             to
             which
             they
             pretend
             ,
             now
             extant
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
          
           
             To
             S.
             Ignatius
             may
             be
             added
             his
             Cotemporaries
             Philo
             and
             Agathopus
             ,
             or
             whoever
             were
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             his
             Martyrdom
             :
             They
             attended
             on
             him
             in
             his
             journey
             from
             Syria
             to
             Rome
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             the
             Churches
             and
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             did
             honour
             the
             Saint
             ,
             by
             their
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
            
             and
             Deacons
             (q)
             .
             And
             they
             deserve
             the
             more
             credit
             as
             being
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             what
             they
             relate
             .
          
           
           
             Not
             long
             after
             that
             time
             the
             Emperor
             Hadrian
             writ
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Servianus
             ,
             which
             was
             preserv'd
             by
             Phlegon
             ,
             and
             transcrib'd
             from
             him
             by
             
               Flavius
               Vopiscus
            
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             there
             occurs
             a
             passage
             (r)
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             then
             esteem'd
             of
             a
             different
             Rank
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             distinction
             between
             them
             was
             obvious
             to
             the
             very
             Heathen
             .
          
           
             But
             
               you
               are
               much
               surpriz'd
            
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               at
               my
               citation
               of
               this
               Epistle
               of
            
             Hadrian
             ;
             
               for
               certainly
               it
               appears
               by
               it
               ,
               that
            
             Hadrian
             
               had
               but
               little
               acquaintance
               with
               the
            
             Egyptian
             
               Christians
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               Authority
               is
               of
               as
               little
               moment
               :
               or
               else
               these
               Christians
               were
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               he
               represents
               them
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               inhabitants
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               to
               be
               a
               most
               seditious
               ,
               vain
               and
               most
               injurious
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               particularly
               says
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               worship
            
             Serapis
             
               were
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Christ
               were
               devoted
               unto
            
             Serapis
             .
             
               He
               adds
               that
               the
               very
               Patriarch
               coming
               into
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               was
               constrain'd
               of
               some
               to
               worship
            
             Serapis
             ,
             
               and
               of
               some
               to
               worship
               Christ
               .
               Was
               ever
               any
               thing
               more
               virulently
               said
               of
               Christians
               or
               indeed
               more
               mistakingly
               !
            
             &c.
             These
             are
             your
             words
             ,
             and
             they
             seem
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             surprize
             you
             speak
             of
             ,
             rather
             than
             any
             sedate
             
             thoughts
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             begin
             where
             you
             leave
             off
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             remove
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             what
             is
             little
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             suppose
             that
             the
             Patriarch
             mention'd
             by
             Hadrian
             was
             a
             Christian
             .
             Whereas
             there
             was
             not
             then
             in
             the
             World
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Officer
             ,
             who
             did
             bear
             that
             title
             .
             Eutychius
             indeed
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Patriarchs
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             an
             Argument
             of
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             unless
             the
             Apology
             which
             the
             Learned
             and
             Noble
             
               Job
               Ludolfus
            
             (ſ)
             makes
             for
             him
             may
             be
             admitted
             ,
             that
             he
             mention'd
             them
             under
             that
             denomination
             by
             way
             of
             anticipation
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             plausible
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             said
             in
             his
             vindication
             :
             But
             that
             he
             did
             not
             only
             speak
             properly
             ,
             but
             
               may
               as
               well
               be
               believ'd
               to
               have
               forgotten
               his
               own
               name
               as
               that
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
            
             is
             a
             thought
             peculiar
             to
             your self
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             my
             business
             here
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Original
             of
             Patriarchs
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             mention'd
             by
             any
             Author
             under
             that
             Title
             before
             Socrates
             who
             flourish'd
             in
             the
             fifth
             Century
             .
             But
             the
             Jews
             had
             their
             Patriarchs
             much
             more
             early
             ,
             as
             
               Jacobus
               Gothofredus
            
             (t)
             and
             other
             Learned
             Men
             have
             prov'd
             from
             unquestionable
             evidence
             :
             and
             amongst
             these
             
               Jewish
               Patriarchs
            
             
             I
             reckon
             this
             in
             Vopiscus
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             reason
             already
             given
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             compell'd
             to
             worship
             Christ
             .
             If
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Christian
             there
             had
             been
             no
             need
             of
             that
             compulsion
             :
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             suppos'd
             that
             the
             Infidels
             would
             have
             attempted
             to
             force
             him
             to
             do
             what
             his
             avowed
             Principles
             obliged
             him
             to
             perform
             .
             Indeed
             if
             some
             cruelty
             had
             been
             us'd
             to
             extort
             from
             him
             a
             denial
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             an
             argument
             that
             he
             made
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             had
             no
             Title
             ,
             if
             without
             violence
             he
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             confess
             our
             Saviour
             and
             adore
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             suppose
             ,
             the
             little
             knowledge
             Hadrian
             had
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             Christians
             confutes
             my
             Argument
             taken
             from
             his
             testimony
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             would
             prove
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             in
             his
             time
             was
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             whereas
             it
             gives
             it
             the
             greater
             force
             :
             For
             the
             thing
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             more
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             a
             person
             who
             was
             so
             little
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Christian
             affairs
             in
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             suppose
             that
             because
             Hadrian
             was
             under
             great
             mistakes
             concerning
             the
             
               Egyptian
               Christians
            
             and
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             this
             must
             
             render
             his
             testimony
             useless
             ;
             whereas
             it
             evidently
             proves
             what
             I
             design'd
             by
             it
             ,
             whether
             his
             description
             of
             them
             be
             true
             or
             false
             .
             For
             whosoever
             gave
             him
             this
             relation
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagin'd
             that
             they
             invented
             a
             sort
             of
             Men
             that
             never
             were
             in
             being
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             a
             subject
             for
             their
             accusation
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             ground
             to
             believe
             that
             Hadrian
             or
             his
             Informers
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             or
             discover'd
             by
             Divination
             that
             there
             would
             be
             such
             Officers
             in
             succeeding
             times
             as
             had
             not
             then
             been
             heard
             of
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             contriv'd
             to
             bring
             an
             odium
             upon
             the
             Prelates
             before
             they
             did
             exist
             .
             But
             as
             we
             may
             collect
             from
             the
             Emperors
             words
             ,
             that
             whether
             the
             Christians
             were
             so
             fickle
             or
             not
             as
             he
             represents
             them
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             Christians
             ;
             so
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             whether
             the
             Bishops
             worshipped
             Serapis
             or
             not
             ,
             there
             were
             Bishops
             notwithstanding
             :
             And
             this
             is
             all
             that
             I
             intended
             by
             this
             instance
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             may
             further
             add
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             charge
             against
             these
             Bishops
             be
             false
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             for
             my
             purpose
             than
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             far
             more
             desirable
             that
             persons
             of
             their
             Character
             should
             walk
             worthy
             of
             their
             vocation
             ,
             than
             dishonour
             it
             by
             their
             practices
             ,
             and
             be
             loaded
             with
             infamy
             and
             reproach
             .
             In
             your
             endeavours
             therefore
             to
             vindicate
             their
             innocence
             ,
             you
             have
             
             taken
             care
             to
             confute
             your
             own
             Objection
             ;
             which
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             injustice
             of
             the
             accusation
             that
             the
             Emperor
             brings
             against
             them
             .
             But
             if
             you
             had
             omitted
             this
             stroke
             ,
             you
             had
             lost
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             of
             being
             deliver'd
             of
             a
             quaint
             conceit
             which
             I
             have
             not
             met
             with
             in
             any
             other
             Author
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             new
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Devotion
             you
             say
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             Bishops
             to
             Serapis
             ,
             you
             cannot
             imagine
             any
             occasion
             they
             should
             give
             ,
             which
             with
             any
             colour
             should
             render
             them
             suspected
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             their
             Signing
             with
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             you
             are
             inclin'd
             to
             think
             so
             is
             ,
             because
             Pignorius
             in
             his
             
               Mensa
               Isiaca
            
             assures
             us
             that
             Serapis
             was
             anciently
             denoted
             by
             a
             Cross
             ;
             and
             you
             conceive
             that
             this
             might
             be
             the
             
               Hieroglyphick
               of
               the
               three
               headed
               Monster
               of
               which
            
             Chartarius
             
               gives
               the
            
             Icon
             
               since
               that
               was
               annected
               to
               the
               Image
               of
            
             Serapis
             .
             Now
             Chartarius
             and
             his
             terrible
             Icon
             I
             never
             saw
             ,
             but
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             act
             of
             signing
             with
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             leaves
             no
             visible
             impression
             behind
             it
             ,
             hath
             no
             great
             resemblance
             of
             a
             
               three
               headed
               Monster
            
             :
             And
             however
             Pignorius
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Cross
             denotes
             Serapis
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             any
             assurance
             of
             it
             .
             We
             find
             another
             interpretation
             put
             upon
             it
             in
             Suidas
             (u)
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             refer
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             Socrates
             (w)
             ,
             who
             is
             cited
             by
             Pignorius
             ,
             
             for
             in
             both
             it
             is
             said
             to
             signifie
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Be
             it
             as
             it
             will
             :
             The
             Egyptians
             must
             have
             been
             very
             foolish
             ,
             if
             they
             gather'd
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             Worshippers
             of
             Serapis
             ,
             from
             the
             use
             of
             that
             which
             was
             a
             Sign
             of
             Devotion
             and
             of
             their
             adherence
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             Heathens
             could
             without
             any
             such
             ground
             cast
             reproach
             on
             the
             innocent
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             they
             made
             no
             difficulty
             .
             The
             Apologists
             generally
             take
             notice
             how
             they
             accus'd
             the
             Christians
             of
             Atheism
             and
             Incest
             ,
             and
             
               devouring
               mans
               flesh
            
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             the
             holiest
             and
             the
             most
             vertuous
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Eusebius
             acquaints
             us
             (*)
             ,
             that
             they
             forged
             lies
             and
             calumnies
             against
             our
             Lord
             himself
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
             Pilat's
             Acts
             ;
             and
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             treated
             the
             Servants
             no
             better
             than
             they
             did
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             .
             But
             to
             give
             more
             colour
             to
             their
             slanders
             ,
             they
             compell'd
             some
             infamous
             persons
             to
             profess
             themselves
             Christians
             (x)
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             load
             those
             that
             were
             so
             indeed
             with
             the
             blackest
             aspersions
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             fled
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             Persecution
             or
             hid
             themselves
             ,
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             conceive
             that
             men
             extreamly
             malicious
             against
             them
             and
             their
             Religion
             ,
             might
             hite
             or
             force
             some
             Wretches
             to
             personate
             them
             in
             the
             worship
             
             of
             Serapis
             :
             and
             we
             may
             be
             assur'd
             that
             any
             thing
             which
             tended
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             Christianity
             would
             gain
             an
             easie
             belief
             amongst
             the
             Adversaries
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             Calumny
             was
             propagated
             this
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             against
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             much
             concern'd
             about
             it
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             agreed
             about
             their
             existence
             and
             their
             innocence
             .
          
           
             But
             about
             their
             Character
             you
             have
             rais'd
             some
             doubt
             ,
             for
             
               in
               this
               Epistle
            
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               there
               is
               only
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               without
               any
               specification
               of
               the
               Office
               signified
               by
               it
               ,
               either
               as
               to
               its
               nature
               or
               limits
               .
            
             As
             if
             these
             things
             could
             not
             be
             known
             ,
             unless
             we
             had
             here
             met
             with
             their
             description
             ;
             or
             the
             Emperor
             could
             not
             write
             intelligibly
             unless
             he
             had
             left
             us
             a
             Clavis
             or
             Glossary
             to
             let
             us
             into
             his
             meaning
             .
             I
             thought
             it
             had
             been
             sufficient
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             uses
             the
             word
             Bishop
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             the
             other
             Writers
             of
             that
             Age
             generally
             did
             ;
             none
             of
             which
             apply
             it
             to
             any
             other
             person
             of
             their
             own
             time
             but
             the
             Prelate
             only
             .
             Besides
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shew'd
             ,
             he
             distinguishes
             the
             Bishop
             from
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             would
             have
             had
             no
             reason
             ,
             had
             their
             Office
             been
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             he
             would
             have
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             make
             the
             difference
             ,
             he
             does
             ,
             between
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             of
             the
             same
             Principles
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             The
             next
             Witness
             I
             shall
             mention
             is
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             who
             mentions
             the
             three
             Orders
             ,
             of
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             and
             Deacons
             (y)
             ,
             and
             he
             calls
             the
             advances
             or
             progressions
             from
             one
             of
             these
             Offices
             to
             another
             ,
             
               imitations
               of
               the
               Angelical
               Glory
            
             .
             But
             this
             you
             believe
             ,
             
               I
               mention'd
               for
               pomp
               rather
               than
               any
               cogency
            
             I
             thought
             
               was
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               being
               only
               a
               conceit
               or
               flourish
               of
               Rhetorick
               ,
               in
               that
               Father
               .
            
             And
             you
             might
             as
             well
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             compares
             the
             visible
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             different
             Ranks
             of
             Angels
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             meer
             conceit
             or
             flourish
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             such
             Officers
             or
             that
             there
             were
             Angels
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             Clemens
             makes
             the
             Dignity
             of
             a
             Bishop
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             the
             Dignity
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             a
             Deacon
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             (z)
             he
             shews
             that
             there
             were
             distinct
             Rules
             prescrib'd
             to
             each
             of
             them
             .
             And
             I
             take
             this
             testimony
             of
             a
             person
             who
             flourish'd
             in
             the
             next
             Age
             after
             the
             Apostles
             to
             be
             very
             considerable
             .
          
           
             But
             say
             you
             ,
             
               Tho
               in
               his
            
             Pedagogue
             
               he
               speaks
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               yet
               in
               his
            
             Stromata
             
               where
               he
               treats
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Orders
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               he
               mentions
               but
               two
               ,
               
               the
               Presbyter
               and
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               plainly
               intimates
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               was
               only
               a
               Presbyter
               honour'd
               with
               the
               first
               Seat.
            
             And
             how
             is
             it
             that
             he
             plainly
             intimates
             this
             ?
             Has
             he
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             his
             Writings
             given
             us
             any
             notice
             of
             such
             a
             Presbyter
             and
             his
             Seat
             ?
             No
             :
             He
             hath
             not
             said
             a
             word
             about
             them
             .
             Hath
             any
             other
             Writer
             in
             or
             near
             his
             time
             left
             us
             a
             description
             of
             them
             ?
             No
             :
             they
             mention
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             Could
             he
             not
             speak
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             them
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             President
             and
             Moderator
             in
             the
             Consistory
             ?
             That
             is
             not
             pretended
             .
             How
             hath
             he
             then
             so
             
               plainly
               intimated
            
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             person
             ?
             No
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             profound
             silence
             about
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             a
             man
             that
             speaks
             not
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             is
             asleep
             ,
             may
             
               plainly
               intimate
            
             what
             you
             please
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             certain
             however
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             passage
             to
             which
             you
             refer
             me
             ,
             he
             speaks
             but
             of
             two
             Ranks
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             yet
             he
             knew
             there
             were
             more
             ;
             and
             he
             mentions
             three
             not
             only
             in
             his
             Paedagogue
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             Stromata
             :
             and
             his
             silence
             in
             one
             place
             cannot
             evacuate
             what
             he
             expresly
             declares
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             was
             Cotemporary
             with
             Clemens
             ,
             and
             he
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Treatise
               of
               Baptism
            
             ,
             tell
             us
             (a)
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               Chief
               Priest
            
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             giving
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             being
             safe
             ,
             the
             peace
             is
             secur'd
             .
          
           
             But
             Tertullian
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               does
               more
               than
               seem
               to
               be
               on
               your
               side
               ,
               when
               speaking
               of
               the
               Christian
               Congregations
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               their
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Worship
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
            
             Praesident
             probati
             quiquo
             Seniores
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               That
               the
               Presbyters
               have
               the
               Rule
               and
               Government
               in
               them
               .
            
             And
             here
             you
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             these
             Seniores
             are
             mere
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             know
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             in
             question
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             hath
             been
             deny'd
             by
             many
             ,
             not
             without
             good
             appearance
             of
             reason
             ,
             since
             the
             Titles
             of
             Ancients
             or
             Elders
             have
             sometimes
             been
             apply'd
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Blondel
             will
             inform
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             so
             here
             ,
             the
             words
             seem
             to
             import
             .
          
           
             But
             about
             this
             ,
             I
             may
             have
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             in
             another
             place
             .
             And
             at
             present
             I
             will
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Seniors
               Tertullian
            
             speaks
             of
             ,
             were
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             preside
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             however
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             
               more
               than
               seem
               to
               be
               on
               your
               side
            
             ;
             but
             that
             great
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             Imagination
             .
             For
             manifest
             it
             is
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             stood
             related
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             as
             
             their
             High
             Priest
             :
             and
             without
             his
             licence
             or
             permission
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             baptize
             .
             Notwithstanding
             therefore
             they
             might
             preside
             in
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             as
             his
             Assistants
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             with
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             subordination
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             To
             evade
             this
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               That
               such
               a
               distinction
               of
               Officers
               ,
            
             according
             to
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               was
               rather
               a
               matter
               of
               Order
               for
               peace
               sake
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               .
            
             There
             was
             however
             such
             a
             distinction
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Original
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             another
             Question
             ;
             which
             may
             also
             be
             resolv'd
             from
             this
             Father
             .
             For
             he
             declares
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             constituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             one
             Motive
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             without
             Peace
             and
             Order
             cannot
             be
             preserv'd
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             such
             Institution
             ,
             if
             the
             Honor
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             and
             if
             Peace
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             recommended
             in
             the
             Gospel
             were
             an
             unnecessary
             thing
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             have
             allow'd
             ,
             that
             even
             Lay-men
             might
             baptize
             :
             But
             now
             he
             charges
             them
             not
             to
             invade
             those
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             their
             Superiors
             ,
             nor
             to
             usurp
             the
             Episcopal
             Function
             (b)
             .
          
           
           
             Not
             long
             after
             Tertullian
             ,
             flourish'd
             Origen
             ,
             and
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Discourse
             of
             Prayer
             (c)
             ,
             that
             the
             Obligation
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             is
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             but
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             says
             he
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             More
             is
             requir'd
             of
             me
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ;
             more
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             than
             a
             Lay-man
             .
             But
             he
             that
             
               governs
               in
               Chief
            
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             One
             passage
             more
             I
             shall
             add
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             something
             in
             it
             that
             is
             peculiar
             (d)
             :
             and
             this
             is
             taken
             from
             his
             Commentaries
             on
             the
             Gospel
             according
             to
             S.
             Matthew
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shews
             ,
             how
             necessary
             it
             was
             for
             those
             to
             repress
             their
             arrogance
             ,
             who
             thought
             too
             highly
             of
             themselves
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             especially
             that
             their
             Ancestors
             or
             Great
             Grand-fathers
             had
             been
             advanced
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             Throne
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             .
             And
             this
             carries
             back
             his
             Testimony
             much
             higher
             than
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             and
             lower
             than
             that
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             here
             descend
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             After
             the
             Apostles
             days
             there
             was
             no
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             nor
             any
             Country
             where
             Christianity
             prevail'd
             ,
             without
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             IF
             matters
             between
             us
             may
             be
             determin'd
             by
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             granted
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             sufficiently
             evident
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             Churches
             were
             govern'd
             by
             Bishops
             in
             the
             best
             Ages
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             for
             the
             improvement
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             evasions
             ,
             I
             observe
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             there
             was
             no
             space
             of
             time
             without
             Episcopacy
             :
             Nor
             2.
             
             Was
             there
             any
             Country
             without
             it
             ,
             where
             Christianity
             prevail'd
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             was
             no
             space
             of
             time
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             Apostles
             without
             Episcopacy
             .
             There
             was
             no
             such
             Interval
             of
             forty
             years
             
             between
             that
             Period
             ,
             and
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Blondel
             (e)
             dreamt
             of
             ;
             nor
             had
             he
             any
             thing
             but
             meer
             conjectures
             ,
             to
             support
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             is
             oppos'd
             by
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             His
             Friend
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
            
             (f)
             was
             more
             cautious
             ,
             who
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             Orders
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             was
             most
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             only
             requires
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             times
             should
             be
             excepted
             :
             and
             yet
             his
             demand
             is
             too
             extravagant
             .
             For
             the
             Fathers
             generally
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             distinction
             in
             their
             days
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             their
             appointment
             in
             Churches
             of
             their
             own
             plantation
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             appear
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             already
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             farther
             confirm'd
             from
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             thus
             upbraids
             the
             Hereticks
             with
             their
             Novelty
             ▪
             and
             confutes
             their
             pretences
             to
             Tradition
             (g)
             .
             
               Let
               them
               declare
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Originals
               of
               their
               Churches
               :
               Let
               them
               shew
               an
               Order
               of
               their
               Bishops
               flowing
               by
               Succession
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               that
               their
               first
               Bishop
               had
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               or
               an
               Apostolical
               Person
               ,
               who
               was
               conversant
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               his
               Ordainer
               ,
               and
               Predecessor
               ,
            
             And
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             
             this
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Churches
            
             did
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             thought
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             Gain-sayers
             ,
             and
             triumphs
             much
             in
             his
             Argument
             .
             But
             his
             attempt
             had
             been
             extremely
             vain
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             have
             return'd
             him
             this
             Answer
             .
             
               Sir
               ,
               you
               are
               under
               a
               mistake
               ,
               or
               would
               impose
               on
               us
               .
               The
               Apostles
               were
               Extraordinary
               Officers
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               Successors
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               constitute
               any
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               you
               pretend
               .
               The
               Bishops
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               have
               deprav'd
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               They
               have
               advanced
               themselves
               upon
               the
               steps
               to
               corruption
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               usurpt
               a
               power
               over
               their
               Brethren
               .
               What
               reason
               have
               we
               then
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               hold
               fast
               that
               profession
               of
               faith
               which
               was
               once
               deliver'd
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               so
               ambitiously
               trampled
               on
               their
               Equals
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               conscience
               to
               establish
               their
               own
               Greatness
               on
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Discipline
               .
               'T
               is
               our
               Glory
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               regard
               not
               their
               Authority
               .
            
             Yet
             upon
             your
             grounds
             ,
             this
             they
             might
             have
             replied
             to
             the
             Confusion
             of
             that
             Learned
             Father
             ,
             had
             it
             then
             been
             believ'd
             that
             Episcopacy
             was
             an
             Innovation
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             it
             has
             been
             objected
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Intricacies
             and
             Inconsistences
             in
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             the
             Successions
             which
             the
             Fathers
             have
             left
             us
             .
             But
             so
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priests
            
             ,
             that
             are
             g●ven
             by
             
             Jewish
             and
             Christian
             Writers
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Selden
             (h)
             will
             inform
             you
             :
             And
             also
             in
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             the
             Archontes
             ,
             who
             amongst
             the
             Athenians
             gave
             the
             Name
             and
             Title
             to
             the
             year
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             find
             ,
             if
             you
             compare
             many
             of
             their
             Names
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             express'd
             in
             the
             Marble
             Chronicle
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             with
             what
             is
             extant
             concerning
             them
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             those
             Books
             one
             with
             another
             .
             Yet
             no
             Body
             doubts
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             a
             Succession
             of
             
               High
               Priests
            
             from
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             Athenians
             a
             Succession
             of
             Archontes
             from
             Creon
             .
             And
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Apostles
             as
             the
             Fathers
             speak
             of
             ,
             notwithstanding
             in
             the
             Tables
             of
             their
             Succession
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             convey'd
             to
             us
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             variation
             .
          
           
             The
             Words
             of
             King
             Charles
             l.
             (i)
             are
             very
             apposite
             to
             my
             purpose
             .
             For
             says
             that
             Judicious
             and
             Excellent
             Prince
             ,
             
               All
               Humane
               Histories
               are
               subject
               to
               such
               frailties
               .
               There
               are
               differences
               in
               Historiographers
               in
               reciting
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
            
             Babylonian
             ,
             Persian
             and
             Macedonian
             Kings
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             in
             England
             .
             
               And
               we
               find
               more
               inextricable
               difficulties
               in
               the
            
             Fasti
             Consulares
             ,
             (
             
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Consuls
             )
             
               notwithstanding
               their
               great
               care
               in
               keeping
               the
               publick
               
               Records
               ,
               and
               the
               exactness
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Histories
               ,
               than
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Catalogues
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Yet
               all
               men
               believe
               ,
               there
               were
               Kings
               in
               those
               Countreys
               ,
               and
               Consuls
               in
            
             Rome
             
               in
               those
               times
               .
               So
               that
               the
               discrediting
               of
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               uncertainty
               and
               differences
               ,
               which
               yet
               may
               be
               fairly
               reconcil'd
               ,
               tendeth
               rather
               to
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Wherever
             Christianity
             prevail'd
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             was
             Episcopal
             .
             For
             as
             S.
             Irenaeus
             (k)
             argued
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             amongst
             the
             Germans
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Hiberi
             and
             Celtae
             :
             the
             Churches
             planted
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             in
             Egypt
             and
             Libya
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Middle
               Region
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             Palestine
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             Faith
             or
             Tradition
             different
             from
             one
             another
             ;
             but
             as
             one
             Sun
             gave
             light
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             same
             Truth
             shine
             every
             where
             .
             Thus
             may
             we
             say
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             or
             Government
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             It
             was
             every
             where
             the
             same
             .
             It
             was
             the
             same
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             in
             Africa
             .
             And
             distant
             as
             the
             Nations
             were
             in
             situation
             ,
             
             and
             different
             as
             they
             were
             in
             their
             Customs
             and
             Manners
             ;
             yet
             when
             Christianity
             was
             receiv'd
             amongst
             them
             ,
             it
             brought
             Episcopacy
             with
             it
             .
             A
             plain
             Argument
             that
             both
             proceeded
             from
             the
             same
             Uniform
             Cause
             ,
             and
             that
             Prelacy
             was
             not
             esteem'd
             a
             mere
             prudential
             thing
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             rejected
             at
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             passage
             that
             I
             last
             cited
             from
             Tertullian
             ,
             he
             manifestly
             shews
             ,
             that
             all
             Apostolical
             Churches
             were
             govern'd
             by
             a
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             And
             in
             this
             he
             follows
             Irenaeus
             ,
             who
             intimates
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             have
             set
             down
             such
             a
             Succession
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             was
             unwilling
             to
             swell
             his
             Volume
             into
             too
             great
             a
             Bulk
             (l)
             .
             And
             in
             the
             following
             Age
             S.
             Cyprian
             (m)
             says
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             long
             since
             ordain'd
             through
             all
             Provinces
             and
             all
             Cities
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             I
             shall
             add
             another
             of
             a
             Modern
             Writer
             ;
             but
             it
             relates
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             is
             pertinent
             to
             my
             design
             .
             The
             Author
             I
             mean
             is
             the
             celebrated
             Dr.
             Walton
             ,
             whose
             Edition
             of
             the
             
               Polyglott
               Bibles
            
             was
             not
             a
             little
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Church
             and
             Nation
             ,
             yet
             it
             
             rais'd
             the
             Envy
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             that
             drew
             from
             him
             these
             words
             (n)
             .
             
               It
               appears
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               by
               these
               Ancient
               Translations
               ,
               that
               what
               our
               Sectaries
               have
               cryed
               down
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               as
               Popish
               Innovations
            
             ,
             viz.
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             
               Set
               Forms
               of
            
             Liturgies
             ,
             
               Observation
               of
            
             Festivals
             ,
             
               besides
               the
            
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             
               were
               us'd
               as
               they
               are
               still
               in
               those
            
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             
               planted
               by
               the
            
             Apostles
             
               and
               their
            
             Successors
             in
             Asia
             and
             Africk
             ,
             
               from
               the
               first
               times
               of
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               so
               that
               what
               these
               men
               would
               exterminate
               ,
               as
            
             Romish
             and
             Antichristian
             
               Novelties
               ,
               have
               been
               Anciently
               us'd
               by
               those
            
             famous
             and
             flourishing
             Churches
             
               which
               never
               profess'd
               Subjection
               to
               the
               See
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             
               This
               is
               that
            
             Cordolium
             
               of
               our
               Novelists
               ,
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               all
               the
               World
               over
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             shew'd
             what
             was
             the
             Original
             of
             Prelacy
             or
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             how
             universally
             it
             did
             obtain
             .
             But
             the
             Dissenters
             understanding
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             such
             a
             Minister
             as
             may
             have
             no
             other
             Pastor
             above
             him
             ,
             nor
             any
             Presbyter
             under
             him
             ;
             I
             would
             demand
             ,
             Where
             there
             is
             any
             instance
             of
             him
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             whether
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             writ
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             .
             In
             what
             Country
             did
             he
             live
             ?
             In
             what
             Nation
             under
             the
             Heavens
             did
             he
             exercise
             his
             Pastoral
             Care
             ?
             You
             will
             not
             pretend
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             that
             there
             
             was
             any
             such
             person
             whilst
             the
             Apostles
             were
             alive
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             constituted
             no
             Officers
             ,
             over
             whom
             they
             retain'd
             not
             a
             Jurisdiction
             :
             And
             I
             give
             you
             the
             space
             of
             five
             hundred
             years
             after
             their
             days
             ,
             to
             find
             but
             one
             single
             Presbyterian
             or
             Independent
             Bishop
             in
             any
             sound
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             approved
             Instances
             of
             Ordinations
             perform'd
             by
             him
             .
             But
             if
             you
             attempt
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             desirous
             ,
             you
             would
             only
             insist
             on
             good
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             find
             you
             shortly
             ,
             on
             Legends
             and
             Romances
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             Objections
             against
             Episcopacy
             taken
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             some
             Later
             Authors
             examin'd
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             despair
             of
             proving
             any
             matter
             of
             fact
             that
             was
             perform'd
             many
             Ages
             since
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             manifest
             from
             the
             Testimonies
             which
             I
             have
             produc'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             was
             Episcopal
             .
             Yet
             for
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             you
             pretend
             ,
             you
             have
             Vouchers
             ,
             and
             these
             Fathers
             too
             ,
             as
             
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               any
               the
               Churches
               ever
               own'd
               .
            
             And
             't
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             you
             have
             drawn
             Quotations
             from
             some
             that
             were
             of
             great
             Eminence
             .
             How
             pertinently
             you
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             enquire
             .
          
           
             S.
             Cyprian
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Ancients
             to
             whom
             you
             appeal
             ,
             and
             he
             says
             (o)
             ,
             The
             Deacons
             
             ought
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             chose
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Praepositi
             :
             but
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             constituted
             Deacons
             for
             the
             service
             of
             themselves
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             you
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             Praepositi
             ,
             here
             were
             only
             
               Presbyterial
               or
               Congregational
               Bishops
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               contradistinguish'd
               to
               Deacons
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             this
             Father
             makes
             no
             mention
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             being
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             must
             be
             depress'd
             into
             their
             order
             .
             But
             it
             is
             obvious
             ,
             and
             I
             wonder
             how
             it
             escap'd
             your
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Praepositi
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             .
             And
             now
             you
             may
             conclude
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             that
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             were
             no
             more
             than
             fixed
             Pastors
             of
             so
             many
             single
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             You
             likewise
             argue
             from
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             that
             however
             he
             had
             the
             Title
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             yet
             he
             consider'd
             himself
             only
             as
             first
             Presbyter
             ;
             for
             which
             you
             give
             this
             notable
             reason
             ,
             that
             his
             Name
             for
             a
             Bishop
             is
             always
             Praepositus
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             you
             add
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             Presbyters
             Compresbyters
             ,
             but
             he
             no
             where
             calls
             Deacons
             Condeacons
             .
             But
             you
             might
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peter
             (p)
             consider'd
             himself
             only
             as
             first
             Presbyter
             ,
             because
             he
             addresses
             his
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             Elders
             ,
             as
             being
             also
             an
             Elder
             :
             Or
             that
             S.
             Basil
             (q)
             
             was
             of
             no
             higher
             Order
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Deacon
             ,
             because
             he
             styles
             
               Eustathius
               ,
               Elpidius
            
             and
             
               Sabinus
               ,
               Condeacons
            
             .
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             other
             examples
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             for
             an
             account
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             refer
             you
             to
             Blondel
             (r)
             ,
             and
             Mabillon
             (s)
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             S.
             Cyprian
             calls
             Presbyters
             his
             Compresbyters
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             calls
             them
             his
             Colleagues
             :
             Nor
             did
             he
             think
             they
             might
             over-rule
             him
             by
             the
             number
             of
             voices
             .
             But
             when
             some
             of
             them
             attempted
             to
             restore
             the
             Lapsi
             (t)
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             his
             Authority
             ,
             he
             express'd
             a
             just
             resentment
             of
             it
             .
             He
             complain'd
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             never
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             :
             So
             that
             however
             he
             could
             at
             other
             times
             dissemble
             the
             Contempt
             that
             was
             cast
             upon
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             think
             fit
             on
             this
             occasion
             to
             be
             silent
             or
             remiss
             :
             but
             gave
             order
             that
             the
             rash
             and
             insolent
             offenders
             should
             be
             prohibited
             to
             exercise
             their
             Function
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             S.
             Cyprian
             says
             (u)
             ,
             he
             resolv'd
             from
             the
             time
             that
             he
             was
             made
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             to
             act
             any
             thing
             without
             the
             Counsel
             and
             Consent
             of
             his
             Clergy
             and
             People
             :
             But
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             was
             ,
             he
             treated
             the
             Lapsi
             with
             unusual
             Lenity
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             needed
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             others
             to
             support
             his
             Authority
             ;
             yet
             as
             he
             did
             not
             prescribe
             to
             others
             his
             
             own
             Rules
             of
             Discipline
             (w)
             ,
             so
             neither
             did
             himself
             always
             take
             the
             same
             measures
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             restor'd
             Offenders
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             (x)
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             were
             brought
             to
             consent
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             difficulty
             ;
             sometimes
             when
             they
             oppos'd
             it
             .
             He
             also
             requir'd
             his
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             to
             receive
             amongst
             the
             Clergy
             (y)
             ,
             Numidicus
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             without
             consulting
             them
             before
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             he
             acquainted
             his
             Clergy
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             without
             their
             Suffrage
             Celerinus
             (z)
             was
             constituted
             Reader
             ,
             and
             appointed
             that
             he
             should
             be
             joyn'd
             with
             Aurelius
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             should
             have
             their
             share
             of
             the
             monthly
             maintenance
             ,
             as
             Presbyters
             had
             .
             At
             another
             time
             he
             thus
             express'd
             his
             thoughts
             to
             them
             about
             a
             breach
             of
             Discipline
             (a)
             :
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               person
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               either
               amongst
               our
               Presbyters
               or
               Deacons
               ,
               or
               amongst
               strangers
               ,
               so
               extravagant
               or
               rash
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               dare
               before
               our
               sentence
               be
               given
               ,
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               Lapsed
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               expell'd
               from
               our
               communion
               .
            
             And
             not
             expecting
             the
             concurrence
             of
             any
             ,
             he
             depriv'd
             
               Philumenus
               ,
               
               Fortunatus
            
             ,
             and
             Favorinus
             of
             their
             monthly
             Dividend
             ,
             till
             their
             Cause
             should
             have
             a
             publick
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             whole
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             S.
             Cyprian
             was
             a
             person
             of
             an
             excellent
             temper
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             us'd
             such
             great
             condescension
             towards
             his
             Clergy
             and
             People
             ,
             as
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             practis'd
             before
             ,
             nor
             is
             always
             necessary
             ,
             but
             was
             very
             fit
             for
             the
             time
             in
             which
             he
             liv'd
             :
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             wanting
             to
             assert
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Order
             :
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             (b)
             ,
             
               Christ
               says
               to
               his
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               all
               Bishops
               who
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               he
               that
               heareth
               you
               ,
               heareth
               me
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               heareth
               me
               ,
               heareth
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
               And
               he
               that
               rejecteth
               you
               ,
               rejecteth
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               rejecteth
               me
               ,
               rejecteth
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
            
             He
             adds
             (c)
             ,
             that
             
               Schisms
               and
               Heresies
               arise
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               who
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               governs
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               presumption
               of
               some
               despis'd
               .
            
             And
             to
             those
             that
             forsook
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             erected
             Altar
             against
             Altar
             ,
             he
             applies
             these
             words
             of
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Wo
               unto
               ye
               Children
               that
               are
               Deserters
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               Ye
               have
               taken
               counsel
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               me
               .
               Ye
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               add
               sins
               to
               sins
            
             (d)
             .
          
           
           
             Another
             of
             the
             Ancients
             which
             you
             have
             quoted
             for
             the
             support
             of
             your
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             the
             Commentator
             on
             S.
             
             Paul's
             Epistles
             that
             bears
             the
             Name
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             you
             expect
             some
             assistance
             ,
             because
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               of
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Ordination
            
             (e)
             .
             But
             his
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             you
             suppose
             ,
             that
             their
             Consecration
             was
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             both
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             :
             by
             which
             ,
             he
             intends
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             both
             are
             Priests
             .
             He
             did
             not
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             of
             Equal
             Power
             ,
             however
             he
             comprehended
             them
             under
             one
             general
             denomination
             ;
             For
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               Chief
            
             :
             and
             
               Every
               Bishop
               is
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               but
               every
               Presbyter
               is
               not
               a
               Bishop
            
             (f)
             .
             And
             what
             service
             this
             can
             do
             you
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             First
             Presbyter
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             on
             which
             you
             much
             insist
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             afforded
             some
             great
             advantage
             to
             your
             Cause
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Fathers
             who
             us'd
             that
             expression
             which
             you
             so
             well
             approve
             ,
             had
             no
             such
             Notion
             of
             a
             First
             
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             entertain'd
             ,
             but
             made
             the
             same
             distinction
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             between
             the
             High
             Priest
             and
             the
             other
             Priests
             that
             were
             under
             his
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Another
             thing
             for
             which
             you
             cite
             this
             Commentator
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             information
             he
             gives
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Eldest
             was
             always
             the
             First
             Presbyter
             (g)
             ,
             till
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             that
             course
             occasion'd
             the
             change
             which
             he
             says
             was
             made
             by
             a
             Council
             .
             But
             to
             this
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             assent
             ,
             because
             it
             appears
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             most
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             in
             the
             early
             times
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             were
             advanced
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             commonly
             qualified
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             distinguish'd
             ,
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             personal
             worth
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             probability
             that
             a
             meer
             number
             of
             years
             was
             then
             held
             sufficient
             to
             recommend
             a
             person
             to
             the
             highest
             Office
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Yet
             if
             there
             was
             sometime
             such
             preference
             given
             to
             seniority
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             change
             made
             in
             some
             particular
             Country
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             mentions
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             concern'd
             about
             it
             .
             But
             if
             you
             think
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Custom
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             was
             universal
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             departure
             from
             it
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             decreed
             by
             a
             General
             
             Council
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             where
             it
             was
             assembled
             .
             Blondel
             thinks
             ,
             the
             alteration
             was
             introduced
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             ,
             he
             directs
             us
             to
             the
             fourth
             Canon
             of
             that
             Council
             ;
             in
             which
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             nor
             are
             there
             any
             footsteps
             of
             it
             in
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             But
             whatever
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             advancing
             persons
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             manifest
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Commentator
             believ'd
             ,
             the
             Office
             it self
             was
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             )g)
             .
             For
             he
             declares
             ,
             that
             James
             was
             constituted
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             general
             were
             Bishops
             .
             He
             affirms
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Asiatick
             Churches
             were
             Bishops
             also
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             all
             Orders
             are
             contain'd
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Prince
             or
             Chief
             of
             the
             Priests
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             whose
             Testimony
             ,
             you
             are
             content
             ,
             matters
             between
             us
             should
             be
             determin'd
             .
          
           
           
             Another
             of
             them
             is
             S.
             Jerom
             (i)
             ,
             who
             informs
             us
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             originally
             a
             Presbyter
             was
             the
             same
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             first
             the
             Churches
             were
             govern'd
             by
             the
             common
             Counsel
             of
             Priests
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             consider'd
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Churches
             were
             only
             under
             that
             Administration
             ,
             till
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             Devil
             divisions
             did
             arise
             ,
             and
             one
             said
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             another
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
               Apollos
            
             ,
             or
             
               I
               of
               Cephas
            
             .
             And
             it
             may
             seem
             not
             a
             little
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             if
             ,
             as
             he
             intimates
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             best
             means
             of
             extirpating
             Schism
             when
             a
             Presbyterian
             parity
             was
             found
             insufficient
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             and
             if
             it
             was
             therefore
             establish'd
             over
             the
             world
             by
             universal
             Decree
             ,
             and
             that
             whilst
             many
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             alive
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Blondel
             I
             know
             assigns
             a
             later
             date
             to
             that
             Decree
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             made
             before
             the
             year
             140.
             
             But
             I
             am
             much
             more
             inclin'd
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             never
             made
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             that
             this
             project
             was
             first
             set
             on
             foot
             to
             remove
             the
             seeds
             or
             beginnings
             of
             Schisms
             almost
             a
             hundred
             
             years
             after
             they
             were
             sown
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             or
             after
             it
             was
             there
             said
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             and
             
               I
               of
            
             Apollos
             and
             
               I
               of
            
             Cephas
             (l)
             .
             Blondel
             saw
             this
             absurdity
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             he
             falls
             into
             another
             .
             He
             would
             persuade
             us
             that
             the
             Schisms
             here
             mention'd
             are
             such
             as
             did
             not
             disturb
             the
             Church
             till
             a
             long
             time
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             Paul
             and
             Apollos
             and
             Cephas
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             arise
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             but
             others
             that
             imitated
             their
             example
             .
             But
             by
             this
             exposition
             he
             does
             not
             only
             force
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Author
             from
             their
             plain
             literal
             meaning
             ,
             without
             any
             necessity
             ;
             but
             also
             makes
             him
             contradict
             his
             own
             avowed
             sense
             ,
             &
             say
             in
             effect
             that
             Episcopacy
             was
             not
             instituted
             before
             the
             year
             140
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             his
             Catalogue
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             he
             hath
             left
             us
             an
             account
             of
             several
             Bishops
             ,
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             were
             ordain'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             S.
             Jerom
             sometimes
             in
             his
             heats
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             cause
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             ,
             let
             fall
             such
             words
             as
             seem
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Rights
             of
             Episcopacy
             :
             yet
             if
             those
             words
             had
             been
             assaulted
             by
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             but
             had
             made
             provision
             for
             a
             vindication
             of
             himself
             or
             a
             safe
             retreat
             ,
             either
             by
             other
             expressions
             or
             the
             secret
             meaning
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             He
             may
             seem
             to
             oppose
             the
             subordination
             of
             Presbyters
             to
             the
             Bishop
             as
             an
             innovation
             ,
             or
             a
             departure
             from
             a
             former
             institution
             of
             Government
             :
             yet
             he
             allows
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             this
             departure
             was
             made
             about
             the
             time
             that
             S.
             Paul
             writ
             his
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             :
             He
             intimates
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Treatise
             against
             the
             Luciferians
             he
             declares
             (m)
             that
             the
             
               welfare
               of
               the
               Church
               depends
               on
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               if
               there
               be
               not
               granted
               a
               certain
               peerless
               Authority
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               as
               many
               Schisms
               as
               there
               are
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             He
             may
             seem
             to
             believe
             that
             Bishops
             were
             not
             Constituted
             by
             any
             Divine
             (n)
             order
             or
             disposal
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             he
             thought
             that
             they
             were
             not
             appointed
             by
             any
             Precept
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             yet
             he
             denies
             not
             that
             they
             were
             Ordained
             by
             those
             that
             had
             Commission
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             acted
             in
             his
             Name
             and
             by
             his
             Power
             .
          
           
             He
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             Opinion
             that
             the
             Episcopal
             Praeeminence
             or
             Jurisdiction
             was
             at
             first
             a
             meer
             prudential
             Contrivance
             and
             afterwards
             confirm'd
             by
             Custom
             :
             Yet
             in
             
             the
             production
             of
             it
             he
             ascribes
             no
             more
             to
             Prudence
             than
             the
             laying
             hold
             on
             a
             sad
             occasion
             when
             it
             was
             offer'd
             ,
             for
             its
             establishment
             (o)
             :
             And
             the
             Custom
             he
             speaks
             of
             he
             resolves
             into
             
               Apostolical
               Tradition
            
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             grounds
             on
             Scripture
             .
             
               That
               we
               may
               know
            
             ,
             says
             he
             (p)
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apostolical
               Traditions
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               What
            
             Aaron
             
               and
               his
               Sons
               and
               the
               Levites
               were
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               That
               may
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               challenge
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             as
             much
             as
             I
             demand
             .
          
           
             Another
             of
             your
             Authors
             is
             S.
             Augustin
             ;
             who
             acquaints
             us
             indeed
             (q)
             ,
             that
             the
             Titles
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             were
             distinguish'd
             by
             Custom
             .
             But
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             there
             was
             not
             the
             same
             disparity
             of
             Officers
             when
             those
             words
             were
             of
             promiscuous
             use
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             limited
             in
             their
             signification
             .
             If
             this
             gives
             you
             not
             satisfaction
             ,
             Grotius
             will
             tell
             you
             (r)
             ,
             what
             is
             agreeable
             to
             that
             which
             has
             been
             said
             already
             ,
             
             That
             when
             the
             Fathers
             speak
             of
             Custom
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             exclude
             an
             Apostolical
             Institution
             .
             Nay
             ,
             S.
             Augustin
             says
             ,
             that
             what
             hath
             been
             always
             held
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             appointed
             by
             Councils
             ,
             is
             most
             rightly
             believ'd
             to
             proceed
             from
             
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             .
             And
             that
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             Episcopacy
             was
             introduced
             into
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             Apostles
             decease
             appears
             from
             several
             instances
             and
             particularly
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Asiatick
             Churches
             were
             their
             Bishops
             (ſ)
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             your
             Witnesses
             have
             appear'd
             against
             you
             :
             and
             with
             them
             you
             have
             fitly
             join'd
             S.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             who
             says
             not
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             a
             manner
             between
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             difference
             is
             not
             great
             (t)
             :
             Thereby
             intimating
             that
             some
             difference
             there
             was
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             for
             of
             these
             he
             he
             speaks
             .
             And
             in
             this
             he
             tells
             us
             they
             were
             distinguish'd
             ,
             that
             
               only
               the
               Bishops
               had
               the
               power
               of
               Ordination
            
             (u)
             .
             A
             thing
             so
             destructive
             of
             the
             cause
             for
             which
             you
             are
             concern'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Dissenters
             doubtless
             had
             rather
             see
             all
             the
             Volumes
             of
             Chrysostom
             in
             a
             flame
             ,
             than
             be
             concluded
             by
             his
             testimony
             .
          
           
           
             After
             all
             ,
             you
             must
             depend
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             on
             the
             testimony
             of
             such
             as
             
               Danaeus
               ,
               Buchanan
               ,
               Johannes
               Major
            
             and
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             ;
             and
             of
             what
             Authority
             these
             men
             are
             I
             come
             now
             to
             enquire
             .
          
           
             
               If
               we
               may
               believe
            
             Danaeus
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             Epiphanius
             
               himself
               was
               at
               last
               compell'd
               to
               confess
               that
               in
               the
               Age
               of
               the
               Apostles
               no
               such
               distinction
               between
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               I
               contend
               for
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             reply
             ,
             If
             we
             may
             believe
             Epiphanius
             himself
             ,
             he
             confess'd
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             represented
             Aerius
             as
             the
             plague
             of
             mankind
             (w)
             :
             when
             he
             had
             expos'd
             and
             condemn'd
             his
             detestable
             ingratitude
             towards
             Eustathius
             ,
             and
             shew'd
             how
             he
             loaded
             his
             Benefactor
             with
             calumnies
             because
             he
             was
             advanced
             to
             a
             Bishoprick
             to
             which
             that
             modest
             Leveller
             aspir'd
             :
             he
             then
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             this
             opinion
             of
             the
             Heretick
             (x)
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
            
             ;
             which
             he
             censures
             as
             
               extremely
               foolish
            
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             to
             the
             confutation
             of
             it
             .
             
               That
               a
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             says
             he
             (y)
             ,
             
               cannot
               be
               the
               same
               with
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               sacred
               word
               of
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               writes
               to
            
             Timothy
             ,
             
               Rebuke
               not
               an
               Elder
               but
               intreat
               him
               as
               a
               Father
            
             (z)
             .
             
               But
               why
               should
               he
               forbid
               him
               to
               rebuke
               an
               Elder
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               Authority
               over
               him
               ?
               He
               admonishes
               him
            
             
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             
               Not
               to
               receive
               an
               accusation
               against
               an
               Elder
               ,
               but
               before
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               .
               But
               he
               did
               not
               give
               direction
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               not
               to
               receive
               an
               accusation
               against
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               to
               rebuke
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             This
             then
             is
             a
             manifest
             Argument
             of
             the
             disparity
             of
             those
             Officers
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             Epiphanius
             .
             But
             if
             you
             can
             make
             him
             confess
             what
             he
             denies
             :
             if
             you
             can
             make
             him
             approve
             what
             he
             confutes
             ;
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             an
             agreement
             with
             one
             whom
             he
             represents
             as
             a
             prodigious
             villain
             and
             a
             monster
             ;
             then
             you
             may
             believe
             Danaeus
             .
             But
             his
             credit
             labours
             much
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             said
             nothing
             to
             relieve
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             little
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             thought
             to
             be
             Aerius
             :
             But
             you
             think
             it
             is
             of
             more
             ancient
             and
             better
             extraction
             .
             The
             Scots
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               who
               receiv'd
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christianity
               in
               the
               first
               Age
               ,
               had
               not
               any
               knowledge
               for
               many
               Ages
               after
               ,
               that
               appears
               ,
               of
               any
               but
               Presbyterian
               jurisdiction
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             you
             quote
             Buchanan
             who
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               that
               no
               Bishop
               ever
               presided
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Scotland
             before
             Palladius
             
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               unto
               that
               time
               was
               govern'd
               by
               Monks
               ,
               without
               Bishops
               ,
               with
               less
               pride
               and
               outward
               pomp
               but
               greater
               simplicity
               and
               holiness
               .
            
             And
             if
             his
             
             word
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             it
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             something
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             But
             Camden
             says
             (a)
             ,
             that
             his
             History
             was
             condemn'd
             of
             falshood
             by
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             that
             Buchanan
             before
             his
             death
             bitterly
             accus'd
             himself
             of
             the
             Calumnies
             he
             had
             divulged
             .
             So
             that
             however
             I
             have
             a
             great
             value
             for
             his
             wit
             and
             learning
             ,
             I
             think
             no
             great
             credit
             is
             due
             to
             his
             testimony
             ,
             since
             he
             wanted
             that
             veracity
             which
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             good
             Historian
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             seems
             we
             need
             not
             depend
             on
             his
             word
             alone
             :
             for
             he
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Johannes
               Major
            
             ,
             whose
             words
             you
             set
             down
             and
             they
             are
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             as
             the
             former
             .
             And
             really
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             
               this
               testimony
               given
               by
            
             Johannes
             Major
             
               is
               very
               full
            
             .
             And
             who
             would
             not
             now
             think
             that
             this
             
               Johannes
               Major
            
             was
             an
             Ancient
             Father
             ,
             that
             could
             give
             such
             a
             full
             and
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             Primitive
             times
             !
             Yet
             did
             this
             man
             draw
             down
             his
             History
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Marriage
             of
             K.
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             of
             England
             with
             the
             Princess
             Catherine
             of
             Aragon
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             it
             to
             K.
             James
             V.
             of
             Scotland
             .
             He
             was
             alive
             says
             Labbe
             in
             the
             year
             1520.
             
             And
             one
             that
             would
             undertake
             to
             declare
             what
             men
             were
             doing
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             vouch
             better
             Authority
             than
             his
             own
             to
             gain
             belief
             .
          
           
           
             But
             
               John
               Major
            
             is
             not
             the
             only
             Evidence
             Buchanan
             might
             have
             cited
             :
             Beda
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               says
               that
            
             Palladius
             
               was
               sent
               unto
               the
            
             Scots
             
               who
               believ'd
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               their
               first
               Bishop
               .
            
             How
             great
             an
             advantage
             is
             it
             to
             have
             the
             faculty
             of
             close
             reasoning
             !
             Yet
             so
             dull
             am
             I
             that
             I
             do
             not
             perceive
             how
             the
             words
             of
             Bede
             prove
             those
             of
             Buchanan
             to
             be
             true
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Palladius
             might
             be
             sent
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             into
             the
             Country
             now
             call'd
             by
             that
             name
             and
             intended
             by
             Buchanan
             .
             It
             might
             be
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             of
             which
             Beda
             himself
             says
             (b)
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             properly
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Scots
             :
             and
             accordingly
             in
             Claudian
             (c)
             ,
             the
             Scot
             is
             the
             Irish
             man.
             And
             that
             Palladius
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             
               Irish
               Scots
            
             hath
             been
             prov'd
             by
             those
             great
             Antiquaries
             the
             Bishops
             of
             S.
             Asaph
             (d)
             and
             Worcester
             (e)
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             refer
             you
             for
             satisfaction
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Christian
             faith
             hath
             no
             such
             dependance
             on
             Monkery
             ,
             but
             the
             Scots
             might
             believe
             ,
             though
             there
             had
             never
             been
             any
             Monks
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             manifest
             that
             there
             were
             none
             so
             early
             as
             you
             imagine
             .
          
           
           
             
               Polydor
               Vergil
            
             (e)
             ascribes
             the
             institution
             of
             Monkery
             to
             S.
             Antony
             who
             died
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             361.
             
             Danaeus
             says
             (f)
             ,
             that
             it
             began
             to
             be
             in
             request
             in
             Egypt
             after
             the
             year
             300
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             later
             before
             it
             was
             receiv'd
             in
             Europe
             .
             He
             attributes
             the
             invention
             of
             it
             to
             superstition
             and
             an
             idolatrous
             admiration
             of
             external
             things
             .
             He
             compares
             the
             Monks
             to
             swarms
             of
             drones
             ,
             and
             says
             that
             in
             the
             year
             500.
             they
             were
             dispers'd
             and
             multiplied
             like
             the
             Locusts
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             You
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             what
             sentiments
             your
             friend
             Danaeus
             had
             of
             these
             men
             and
             of
             their
             institution
             :
             and
             little
             did
             he
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             was
             so
             happy
             in
             an
             excellent
             sort
             of
             
               Presbyterian
               Monks
            
             in
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             Ages
             .
          
           
             S.
             Jerom
             himself
             who
             had
             such
             a
             zeal
             for
             the
             Monastick
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             say
             as
             much
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             it
             as
             he
             was
             able
             ,
             carries
             the
             original
             of
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             no
             higher
             than
             Antony
             or
             Paul
             the
             Thebaean
             (g)
             .
             But
             which
             of
             them
             soever
             was
             the
             Founder
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             material
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             Cotemporaries
             and
             in
             the
             year
             341.
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             receiv'd
             a
             visit
             from
             the
             
             other
             .
             After
             their
             decease
             ,
             the
             Monks
             were
             despis'd
             in
             the
             West
             for
             the
             novelty
             of
             their
             Constitution
             :
             and
             Jerom
             complains
             (h)
             that
             in
             his
             time
             they
             were
             detested
             even
             at
             Rome
             it self
             .
             So
             far
             is
             it
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             then
             made
             their
             progress
             as
             far
             as
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             flourish'd
             there
             in
             great
             Reputation
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             therefore
             boldly
             done
             of
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             (i)
             ,
             that
             his
             Countrymen
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             263.
             as
             Blondel
             interprets
             his
             words
             ,
             began
             diligently
             to
             embrace
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             by
             the
             Conduct
             and
             persuasion
             of
             certain
             Monks
             .
             Yet
             hardy
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             you
             have
             exceeded
             Hector
             himself
             .
             For
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Scots
             had
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christianity
             in
             the
             first
             Age
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             sooner
             than
             Hector
             allows
             :
             and
             if
             your
             Argument
             from
             Beda
             perform
             what
             you
             design
             by
             it
             ,
             these
             Converted
             Scots
             must
             have
             some
             kind
             of
             Government
             ,
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             you
             undertake
             to
             shew
             from
             Buchanan
             ,
             that
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Palladius
             the
             Scottish
             Church
             was
             govern'd
             by
             Monks
             with
             more
             Holiness
             and
             Simplicity
             than
             it
             was
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Bishops
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             from
             these
             things
             laid
             together
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             
             was
             very
             well
             govern'd
             by
             the
             Monks
             ,
             whilst
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             alive
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             decease
             till
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             430
             (k)
             .
             And
             this
             makes
             more
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Monkery
             than
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             I
             have
             yet
             read
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             likewise
             such
             an
             opinion
             of
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Culdees
             that
             you
             censure
             Bishop
             Spotswood
             for
             insinuating
             ,
             that
             
               in
               their
               time
               there
               were
               Bishops
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
            
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               magnifie
               his
               Office.
            
             A
             strange
             and
             unadvised
             Project
             !
             That
             he
             should
             think
             to
             
               magnifie
               his
               Office
            
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             there
             were
             Prelates
             in
             Scotland
             before
             the
             Culdees
             were
             extinct
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             in
             being
             till
             many
             Ages
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Palladius
             .
             And
             are
             not
             mention'd
             by
             any
             Writer
             that
             liv'd
             within
             five
             hundred
             years
             of
             his
             time
             (l)
             .
          
           
             
               Hector
               Boethius
            
             ,
             whom
             you
             quote
             ,
             was
             alive
             in
             the
             year
             1526.
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             S.
             Asaph
             observes
             (m)
             ,
             that
             found
             that
             the
             Monks
             were
             Culdees
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             by
             others
             as
             well
             as
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             like
             credit
             ,
             to
             have
             govern'd
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             Palladius
             .
             He
             had
             no
             Records
             of
             the
             Primitive
             times
             to
             support
             his
             Narrative
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             this
             abate
             the
             courage
             of
             Hector
             ,
             who
             knew
             how
             to
             supply
             that
             defect
             by
             a
             fertile
             invention
             .
             He
             made
             a
             Bishop
             of
             S.
             
             Alban's
             Cloak
             ,
             and
             call'd
             
             it
             S.
             Amphibalus
             .
             He
             placed
             it
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             put
             Culdees
             under
             it
             .
             And
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             he
             might
             have
             Scotland
             converted
             when
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             he
             pleas'd
             ,
             and
             bestow
             on
             them
             what
             Titles
             he
             thought
             convenient
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             certain
             he
             was
             a
             very
             fabulous
             Writer
             and
             in
             your
             Letter
             of
             Feb.
             9.
             your self
             represented
             him
             as
             a
             Romancer
             and
             his
             story
             of
             the
             Culdees
             you
             call'd
             Romancing
             :
             yet
             now
             you
             depend
             on
             it
             as
             good
             substantial
             evidence
             ;
             and
             this
             shews
             to
             what
             wretched
             shifts
             you
             are
             driven
             rather
             than
             you
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             you
             have
             been
             mistaken
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             Prelacy
             is
             no
             degeneracy
             from
             an
             Apostolical
             Constitution
             .
             The
             Pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             came
             next
             after
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             conspire
             to
             deprave
             any
             Form
             of
             Government
             which
             was
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             .
          
           
             IF
             we
             may
             not
             believe
             the
             ridiculous
             Fable
             of
             the
             Scottish
             Monks
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             for
             many
             Ages
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             without
             Episcopal
             Government
             .
             Yet
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             matter
             were
             clear
             on
             your
             side
             ,
             and
             past
             all
             doubt
             ,
             you
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             Prelacy
             is
             a
             degeneracy
             from
             an
             Apostolical
             Constitution
             .
             You
             pretend
             to
             have
             observ'd
             the
             Springs
             and
             Motions
             by
             which
             it
             was
             advanced
             ;
             and
             to
             discover
             ,
             on
             what
             grounds
             it
             was
             introduced
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             degrees
             it
             grew
             up
             to
             that
             Grandeur
             in
             which
             it
             now
             appears
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             You
             say
             the
             
               Defection
               began
               on
               Tabernacle
               Grounds
            
             †
             ,
             
               and
               by
               pretences
               of
               some
               Analogy
               unto
               the
               Orders
               of
               that
               Fabrick
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             before
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             
               when
               the
               Judaizing
               Opinion
               ,
               which
               prevail'd
               mightily
               even
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               had
               ,
               after
               their
               decease
               ,
               diffus'd
               and
               spread
               it self
               farther
               ,
               so
               that
               Christians
               came
               into
               the
               admiration
               of
               the
               Orders
               ,
               Beauty
               and
               Pomp
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               a
               fixed
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               Christianity
               it self
               became
               consider'd
               (
               as
               by
               some
               this
               day
               )
               but
               as
               another
               kind
               of
               Judaism
               ,
               then
               Ministers
               were
               turned
               into
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               to
               Levites
               .
            
             A
             wonderful
             transformation
             at
             such
             a
             time
             !
             And
             it
             may
             seem
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             should
             be
             much
             more
             charm'd
             with
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Pomp
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             laid
             in
             ashes
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             when
             it
             stood
             in
             its
             Glory
             .
             To
             deal
             plainly
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             take
             this
             to
             be
             very
             absurd
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             best
             Records
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             .
             For
             it
             appears
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             weak
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             call'd
             ,
             were
             most
             zealous
             at
             the
             first
             for
             the
             Mosaical
             Rites
             ;
             and
             that
             S.
             Paul
             himself
             did
             more
             in
             compliance
             with
             them
             and
             the
             Jews
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             world
             in
             the
             following
             Century
             .
          
           
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             when
             an
             end
             was
             put
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Polity
             ,
             the
             Judaizers
             made
             a
             Sect
             by
             themselves
             :
             and
             the
             Pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             thought
             fit
             to
             bury
             the
             Mosaical
             Rites
             in
             the
             ruins
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             vigorously
             asserted
             their
             freedom
             from
             them
             .
             At
             least
             they
             let
             them
             fall
             by
             degrees
             :
             And
             't
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             great
             Controversie
             was
             rais'd
             about
             the
             keeping
             of
             Easter
             ,
             however
             they
             that
             contended
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             observ'd
             exactly
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Passover
            
             ,
             had
             more
             to
             say
             for
             themselves
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             yet
             the
             matter
             was
             carried
             and
             determin'd
             on
             the
             side
             of
             
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             Liberty
             doth
             not
             leave
             all
             things
             indifferent
             that
             were
             drawn
             by
             Analogy
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Laws
             or
             Customs
             .
             For
             such
             things
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             of
             perpetual
             use
             .
             Amongst
             these
             I
             reckon
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             (n)
             .
             The
             Ordination
             of
             Officers
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             (n)
             .
             The
             maintenance
             of
             those
             that
             Minister
             in
             things
             Sacred
             (o)
             ,
             and
             the
             distribution
             of
             them
             into
             several
             Ranks
             (p)
             .
             All
             these
             Institutions
             had
             their
             Basis
             in
             the
             Jewish
             practices
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             variation
             from
             the
             Original
             ,
             were
             consecrated
             to
             serve
             the
             purposes
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             unquestionable
             Authority
             .
          
           
           
             By
             such
             Authority
             one
             is
             justified
             in
             ascribing
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             the
             Title
             of
             Priests
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             opposers
             of
             such
             as
             did
             bear
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             by
             S.
             Jude
             to
             have
             perish'd
             in
             the
             gainsaying
             of
             Core
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             And
             manifest
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             it
             has
             been
             generally
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Almighty
             speaks
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               I
               will
               take
               of
               them
               for
               Priests
               and
               for
               Levites
               .
               Isai
               .
            
             66.21
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             such
             a
             Society
             as
             should
             have
             its
             own
             Spiritual
             Officers
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             faithful
             of
             any
             Nation
             ,
             and
             remaining
             distinct
             from
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Titles
             of
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             so
             often
             attributed
             to
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             had
             not
             their
             Original
             from
             the
             meer
             fancies
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ;
             much
             less
             were
             they
             an
             invention
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             but
             are
             founded
             on
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             3.
             
             That
             amongst
             these
             Officers
             there
             should
             be
             such
             disparity
             as
             had
             been
             under
             the
             Law
             amongst
             the
             posterity
             of
             Levi.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             pretend
             to
             discover
             by
             what
             degrees
             Prelacy
             grew
             up
             to
             its
             present
             Grandeur
             .
             And
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               one
               need
               but
               some
               experience
               in
               the
               course
               of
               things
               and
               a
               little
               
               proportion
               of
               Mother
               wit
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               clear
               and
               distinct
               conception
               of
               what
               you
               have
               said
               on
               this
               Subject
               .
            
          
           
             You
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             Presbyters
             were
             equal
             by
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             :
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             appointment
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
               it
               was
               requisit
            
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               for
               orders
               sake
            
             (*)
             ,
             
               that
               in
               every
               Assembly
               one
               should
               have
               the
               direction
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               most
               probable
               ,
               the
               Eldest
               Presbyter
               had
               the
               first
               place
               and
               the
               first
               direction
               of
               matters
               .
            
             Yet
             probable
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             affirm
             that
             't
             is
             a
             meer
             conjecture
             of
             
               Mother
               Wit
            
             ,
             you
             have
             said
             nothing
             that
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             confute
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             made
             the
             first
             
               prudential
               reason
            
             for
             a
             departure
             from
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             step
             towards
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             succeeding
             times
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             State
             of
             Affairs
             did
             not
             long
             continue
             :
             Another
             
               prudential
               reason
            
             appears
             to
             justle
             out
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             introduces
             another
             
               step
               to
               corruption
            
             :
             For
             
               it
               was
               found
               by
               experience
            
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               that
               the
               eldest
               was
               not
               always
               the
               worthiest
               and
               fittest
               for
               the
               direction
               of
               matters
               .
            
             A
             very
             notable
             discovery
             !
             But
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             little
             strange
             ,
             that
             men
             inspir'd
             ,
             or
             but
             of
             ordinary
             capacity
             ,
             did
             not
             foresee
             this
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             care
             was
             taken
             to
             prevent
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             the
             last
             contrivance
             .
             It
             also
             seems
             incredible
             ,
             that
             the
             
             old
             men
             should
             be
             so
             easily
             degraded
             from
             their
             accustomed
             precedence
             and
             suffer
             their
             juniors
             to
             be
             pearcht
             into
             their
             places
             .
             They
             must
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             persons
             of
             a
             very
             complaisant
             humour
             ,
             tho
             they
             had
             no
             great
             proportions
             of
             Mother-Wit
             ,
             seeing
             they
             would
             yield
             up
             their
             Title
             and
             Dignity
             of
             first
             Presbyters
             without
             the
             least
             murmur
             or
             complaint
             .
             But
             that
             's
             no
             matter
             ,
             Once
             upon
             a
             time
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               that
               the
               place
               devolv'd
               not
               by
               seniority
               but
               was
               confer'd
               by
               Election
               made
               by
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               not
               unlikely
               but
               with
               Prayer
               and
               imposition
               of
               Hands
               .
            
             Things
             very
             piously
             reckon'd
             amongst
             the
             means
             of
             depraving
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             !
             And
             now
             the
             first
             Presbyter
             by
             this
             new
             Ordination
             begins
             to
             look
             pretty
             like
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
               yet
               he
               had
               no
               more
               Authority
               in
               the
               College
               of
               Presbyters
               than
               is
               by
               all
               Protestants
               allow'd
               to
            
             Peter
             
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             .
             But
             one
             step
             more
             brings
             him
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             Throne
             .
             For
             
               the
               best
               men
               are
               but
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
            
             †
             ,
             
               and
               the
               best
               Institutions
               liable
               to
               rust
               and
               canker
               .
               There
               was
               a
               Diotrephes
               in
               the
               Apostles
               own
               times
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               follow'd
               after
               improv'd
               upon
               the
               example
               .
               And
               so
               the
               first
               Presbyter
               soon
               became
               advanced
               into
               another
               order
               ,
               and
               from
               being
               First
               ,
               commenced
               Prince
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               .
            
             A
             great
             and
             sudden
             change
             !
             And
             the
             
             thing
             was
             managed
             with
             so
             much
             fineness
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             conceal'd
             many
             hundred
             years
             above
             a
             thousand
             :
             and
             it
             may
             seem
             strange
             that
             it
             should
             be
             discover'd
             at
             last
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             Ancient
             writings
             or
             credible
             informations
             ,
             but
             
               by
               experience
               in
               the
               course
               of
               things
               and
               some
               proportions
               of
               Mother-Wit
               .
            
          
           
             Authors
             indeed
             you
             quote
             ,
             and
             several
             Arguments
             you
             have
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             would
             prove
             that
             corruptions
             were
             introduced
             into
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             you
             have
             describ'd
             ;
             but
             you
             had
             much
             better
             have
             left
             us
             to
             depend
             wholly
             on
             your
             own
             word
             ,
             than
             at
             all
             have
             produced
             them
             .
             Since
             they
             can
             only
             serve
             to
             expose
             the
             weakness
             of
             your
             Cause
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             those
             Arguments
             you
             ground
             on
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             (*)
             .
             where
             S.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Elders
               that
               rule
               well
               be
               accounted
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               especially
               they
               who
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               .
            
             From
             hence
             you
             gather
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             
               a
               distinction
               of
               Elders
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               some
               of
               them
               being
               better
               at
               Ruling
               and
               some
               at
               Preaching
               ,
               they
               exercis'd
               themselves
               according
               to
               the
               Talent
               ,
               they
               had
               ;
               those
               that
               were
               better
               at
               Ruling
               in
               Ruling
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               better
               at
               Preaching
               in
               labouring
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               .
            
             And
             you
             farther
             conclude
             that
             there
             was
             
               always
               a
               first
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             and
             make
             
               no
               question
               but
               he
               was
               
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               labour'd
               in
               the
               Word
               .
            
             And
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             here
             you
             have
             put
             together
             several
             things
             that
             might
             better
             have
             been
             omitted
             .
             For
             you
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             who
             
               labour'd
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             were
             excell'd
             by
             others
             in
             Ruling
             ;
             whereas
             all
             that
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             in
             this
             place
             are
             such
             as
             
               Rule
               well
            
             .
             And
             then
             to
             those
             that
             you
             conceive
             were
             better
             at
             Preaching
             than
             at
             Ruling
             ,
             you
             attribute
             the
             praeeminence
             in
             Ruling
             ,
             or
             that
             chief
             direction
             of
             matters
             in
             the
             Consistories
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Presidents
             .
             And
             this
             I
             think
             is
             sufficiently
             absurd
             .
             But
             what
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             ,
             you
             make
             a
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             a
             foundation
             of
             one
             of
             the
             steps
             to
             Corruption
             .
          
           
             An
             instance
             of
             some
             that
             were
             better
             at
             Ruling
             than
             at
             Preaching
             ,
             you
             think
             ,
             you
             have
             found
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             had
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             great
             ,
             since
             all
             that
             you
             would
             infer
             from
             thence
             is
             ,
             that
             others
             were
             prefer'd
             before
             them
             who
             were
             not
             so
             well
             qualified
             ,
             as
             themselves
             for
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             I
             am
             willing
             however
             to
             see
             the
             exercise
             of
             your
             Critical
             faculty
             .
          
           
             You
             think
             then
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             said
             by
             Clemens
             to
             have
             Politiz'd
             well
             (q)
             were
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             Ruled
             ,
             rather
             than
             
             Preach'd
             ,
             well
             .
             But
             you
             might
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             this
             Father
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Peter
             and
             
               Paul
               Politiz'd
            
             divinely
             (r)
             (
             if
             I
             may
             borrow
             your
             expression
             )
             and
             doubtless
             did
             not
             mean
             thereby
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             Preaching
             Apostles
             .
             You
             might
             also
             have
             found
             that
             when
             he
             upbraids
             some
             for
             not
             Politizing
             as
             they
             ought
             (ſ)
             ,
             he
             meant
             not
             to
             reflect
             on
             them
             as
             Bad
             Governours
             ,
             but
             in
             general
             as
             persons
             that
             did
             not
             walk
             (t)
             worthy
             of
             Christ
             .
             These
             things
             so
             plainly
             shew
             your
             mistake
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             I
             believe
             review
             your
             Criticism
             with
             any
             great
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             For
             an
             example
             of
             one
             that
             was
             better
             at
             Preaching
             than
             at
             Ruling
             and
             was
             a
             first
             Presbyter
             ,
             you
             produce
             the
             President
             (*)
             mention'd
             by
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             .
             And
             't
             is
             true
             that
             Preaching
             was
             the
             work
             of
             that
             President
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             appears
             from
             Justin
             (u)
             :
             And
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             govern'd
             in
             chief
             ;
             For
             he
             was
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             will
             inform
             you
             ;
             whose
             Learning
             ,
             you
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             reason
             admire
             .
             But
             of
             what
             use
             this
             can
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             overthrow
             what
             
             you
             would
             establish
             by
             it
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             some
             other
             quotations
             from
             the
             Fathers
             which
             I
             need
             not
             here
             examine
             ,
             having
             done
             it
             already
             .
             But
             I
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             altogether
             improbable
             that
             the
             Pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             came
             next
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             should
             conspire
             to
             deprave
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             were
             persons
             of
             admirable
             Holiness
             and
             Virtue
             .
             2.
             
             If
             they
             had
             not
             been
             such
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             so
             suddenly
             have
             agreed
             in
             the
             same
             design
             ,
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             you
             contend
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             persons
             of
             admirable
             Holiness
             and
             Virtue
             .
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             (w)
             gives
             an
             account
             ,
             what
             care
             S.
             John
             took
             of
             the
             Churches
             after
             his
             return
             from
             Patmos
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             admitted
             such
             into
             the
             Clergy
             as
             were
             design'd
             or
             distinguish'd
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             ,
             Irenaeus
             says
             (x)
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             desirous
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             very
             perfect
             and
             unblamable
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             whom
             they
             left
             to
             be
             their
             Successors
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             committed
             their
             own
             place
             of
             Government
             .
             And
             can
             we
             imagine
             that
             such
             persons
             as
             these
             conspir'd
             to
             deprave
             an
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ?
             
             When
             they
             daily
             expos'd
             their
             lives
             to
             danger
             ;
             when
             they
             despis'd
             the
             Vngulae
             and
             Catastae
             ,
             the
             rage
             of
             Savage
             Boasts
             and
             more
             Savage
             Men
             ;
             when
             a
             firm
             adherence
             to
             their
             Religion
             expos'd
             them
             to
             the
             Scourge
             or
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             Axe
             or
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             express'd
             such
             a
             chearful
             readiness
             to
             embrace
             the
             sorest
             evils
             that
             could
             be
             inflicted
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             death
             it self
             under
             the
             most
             dreadful
             Circumstances
             ,
             rather
             than
             deny
             their
             Master
             ,
             were
             they
             then
             contriving
             to
             ruin
             his
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             Caballing
             to
             make
             themselves
             great
             ▪
             Or
             if
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             did
             so
             generally
             work
             in
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             are
             suppos'd
             to
             have
             usurpt
             Authority
             over
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             was
             there
             not
             an
             honest
             Presbyter
             in
             the
             world
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             or
             to
             admonish
             them
             to
             keep
             their
             Station
             ?
             Was
             there
             not
             one
             upon
             earth
             that
             would
             oppose
             their
             Innovations
             ,
             or
             plainly
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             Heaven
             all
             Presbyters
             are
             equal
             ?
             If
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             no
             regard
             for
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             had
             they
             no
             concern
             for
             their
             Masters
             glory
             ?
             Had
             they
             no
             remembrance
             of
             what
             the
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Instructions
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             they
             had
             given
             ?
             Did
             they
             ,
             not
             only
             quietly
             see
             the
             degeneracy
             spread
             apace
             ,
             but
             help
             it
             forward
             ,
             by
             relinquishing
             the
             Trust
             
             and
             Authority
             committed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             We
             have
             no
             reason
             certainly
             to
             suspect
             any
             such
             matters
             of
             them
             :
             but
             if
             we
             had
             ,
             I
             should
             dread
             the
             Consequences
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Bishops
             who
             liv'd
             in
             the
             next
             Age
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             been
             persons
             of
             so
             much
             Perfection
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             so
             suddenly
             have
             agreed
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             Arnobius
             disputing
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             says
             in
             vindication
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             (y)
             If
             that
             be
             false
             ,
             whence
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             fill'd
             with
             this
             Religion
             :
             or
             how
             came
             Nations
             so
             distant
             to
             receive
             it
             with
             one
             consent
             ?
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             I
             may
             demand
             ,
             If
             Prelacy
             be
             a
             defection
             from
             an
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             how
             came
             it
             to
             gain
             so
             early
             an
             admission
             amongst
             persons
             of
             so
             many
             different
             Countries
             and
             Languages
             !
             How
             came
             it
             so
             suddenly
             to
             be
             establish'd
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
             You
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Prelates
               arose
               at
               best
               by
               occasion
               ,
               and
               prudentially
               upon
               the
               increase
               of
               Believers
               :
            
             But
             how
             did
             they
             every
             where
             meet
             with
             the
             
             like
             occasions
             ?
             How
             came
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             to
             act
             by
             the
             same
             Prudential
             Rules
             ?
             If
             you
             can
             shew
             ,
             how
             all
             the
             Bishops
             upon
             Earth
             agreed
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Presbyters
             every
             where
             so
             suddenly
             consented
             in
             their
             submission
             to
             them
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             man
             of
             the
             world
             fittest
             to
             write
             a
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             Epicurus
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             that
             his
             Atoms
             ,
             by
             their
             accidental
             concourse
             ,
             perform'd
             all
             the
             feats
             and
             wonders
             that
             have
             been
             attributed
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             have
             not
             been
             singular
             in
             matching
             such
             improbabilities
             ,
             may
             appear
             from
             the
             words
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             .
             
               When
               I
               shall
               see
            
             (z)
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Fables
               in
               the
            
             Metamorphosis
             
               acted
               and
               prove
               Stories
               :
               when
               I
               shall
               see
               all
               the
               Democracies
               and
               Aristocracies
               in
               the
               world
               lie
               down
               and
               sleep
               ,
               and
               awake
               into
               Monarchies
               :
               Then
               will
               I
               begin
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               Presbyterial
               Government
               ,
               having
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               during
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               should
               presently
               after
               ,
               against
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               and
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               be
               whirl'd
               about
               like
               a
               Scene
               in
               a
               Masque
               ,
               and
               transform'd
               into
               Episcopacy
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
            
             continues
             my
             Author
             ,
             
               whilst
               these
               things
               remain
               thus
               incredible
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               human
               reason
               ,
               impossible
               ,
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               have
               leave
               to
               conclude
               thus
            
             :
          
           
           
             
               Episcopal
               Government
               is
               acknowledged
               to
               have
               been
               universally
               receiv'd
               in
               the
               Church
               presently
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
            
          
           
             
               Between
               the
               Apostles
               times
               and
            
             this
             presently
             after
             ,
             
               there
               was
               not
               time
               enough
               for
               ,
               nor
               possibility
               of
               ,
               so
               great
               an
               alteration
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               such
               alteration
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               .
               And
               therefore
               Episcopacy
               being
               confessed
               to
               be
               so
               Ancient
               and
               Catholick
               ,
               must
               be
               granted
               also
               to
               be
               Apostolick
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             Episcopacy
             cannot
             be
             thought
             a
             degeneracy
             from
             an
             Apostolical
             Constitution
             ,
             if
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             may
             be
             admitted
             :
             Their
             Testimony
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             to
             determine
             the
             Controversie
             between
             us
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             ruine
             of
             your
             Cause
             ,
             it
             being
             altogether
             inconsistent
             with
             your
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             Episcopacy
             was
             not
             of
             a
             Divine
             or
             Apostolical
             Appointment
             ,
             but
             introduced
             prudentially
             ,
             and
             gradually
             advanced
             upon
             the
             
               steps
               to
               Corruption
            
             .
             Even
             of
             that
             select
             Company
             ,
             who
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             were
             as
             
               Pious
               and
               Learned
               Fathers
               as
               any
               the
               Churches
               ever
               own'd
               ,
            
             and
             to
             whom
             you
             profess'd
             your
             adherence
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             constituted
             by
             Christ
             himself
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             by
             both
             .
             You
             have
             one
             Refuge
             however
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             which
             
             is
             ,
             to
             reject
             those
             as
             incompetent
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             upon
             examination
             appear
             against
             you
             .
             And
             accordingly
             you
             tell
             me
             *
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Fathers
               wrote
               things
               they
               saw
               not
               ,
               and
               fram'd
               matters
               according
               to
               their
               own
               conceits
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               were
               tainted
               with
               partial
               humours
               .
            
             You
             farther
             add
             †
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               the
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               which
            
             Eusebius
             
               has
               given
               us
               ,
               are
               only
               Conjectural
               and
               Traditionary
            
             (
             words
             fitly
             join'd
             together
             !
             )
             That
             
               himself
               tells
               us
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Chasm
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               for
               the
               three
               first
               Centuries
               :
               Ay
               ,
            
             that
             
               in
               the
               third
               Book
               of
               that
               History
            
             Chap.
             4.
             
               he
               says
               expresly
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               persons
               that
               succeeded
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               tell
               particularly
               and
               by
               name
               ,
               who
               they
               were
               :
            
             And
             that
             
               in
               making
               his
               Catalogues
               ,
               he
               went
               by
               way
               of
               Collection
               and
               Inference
               from
               what
               is
               written
               by
               S.
            
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             sum
             of
             what
             Eusebius
             does
             indeed
             say
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             were
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             succeeded
             them
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             ,
             
               how
               many
               ,
               and
               who
               they
               were
            
             (a)
             ;
             yet
             from
             the
             words
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             the
             Names
             of
             some
             of
             them
             may
             be
             gather'd
             .
             He
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             give
             an
             account
             of
             none
             that
             were
             constituted
             Governours
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             ,
             except
             
             those
             that
             were
             mention'd
             by
             that
             Apostle
             :
             Nor
             does
             he
             say
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             have
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             found
             the
             Names
             of
             some
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             tack'd
             Bishopricks
             to
             them
             from
             his
             own
             fancy
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             acquaints
             us
             in
             the
             Chapter
             to
             which
             you
             refer
             me
             ,
             That
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Athens
             ;
             where
             he
             did
             not
             establish
             him
             
               by
               way
               of
               Collection
               and
               Inference
            
             :
             Nor
             does
             he
             pretend
             to
             ground
             the
             relation
             he
             hath
             left
             us
             of
             him
             ,
             on
             the
             words
             either
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             or
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             or
             on
             his
             own
             invention
             :
             But
             he
             had
             it
             from
             Dionysius
             of
             Corinth
             ;
             whom
             he
             calls
             a
             most
             Ancient
             Writer
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             for
             he
             flourish'd
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             second
             Century
             .
          
           
             From
             an
             Epistle
             of
             the
             same
             Dionysius
             of
             Corinth
             (b)
             he
             was
             inform'd
             ,
             that
             Publius
             succeeded
             the
             Areopagite
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Athens
             ,
             and
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             ;
             and
             that
             Quadratus
             succeeded
             Publius
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             Quadratus
             (c)
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             who
             declar'd
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             he
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Hadrian
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             many
             that
             had
             been
             cur'd
             ,
             and
             rais'd
             from
             Death
             by
             our
             Lord
             himself
             .
             And
             that
             a
             Person
             of
             such
             Eminence
             should
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Athens
             ,
             after
             such
             
             Predecessors
             as
             he
             had
             ,
             is
             more
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Quotations
             are
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             heaped
             up
             by
             Blondel
             in
             his
             Laborious
             Collections
             :
             and
             I
             am
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             instance
             so
             early
             and
             so
             well
             attested
             ,
             could
             have
             been
             produced
             in
             favour
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             Parity
             ,
             it
             had
             long
             since
             made
             a
             mighty
             noise
             ,
             and
             alarm'd
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             Eusebius
             is
             the
             first
             that
             left
             us
             a
             Body
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             :
             But
             he
             did
             not
             frame
             it
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Conjectures
             .
             Himself
             hath
             given
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             helps
             he
             had
             from
             others
             that
             were
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             Valesius
             will
             present
             you
             at
             one
             view
             with
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Books
             and
             Records
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             drew
             Materials
             for
             his
             Work
             ,
             that
             are
             very
             considerable
             .
             They
             are
             not
             so
             many
             indeed
             as
             one
             might
             have
             desir'd
             :
             yet
             as
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             observes
             (d)
             ,
             with
             his
             usual
             exactness
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             
               Even
               the
               Darkness
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               affords
               a
               very
               strong
               Argument
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               History
               of
               them
               ,
               obscure
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               receives
               so
               full
               and
               clear
               a
               proof
               ,
               as
               scarce
               any
               other
               matter
               of
               fact
               hath
               found
               the
               like
               .
            
          
           
             Against
             Tertullian
             you
             object
             *
             ,
             that
             
               many
               Fob
               Traditions
               past
               for
               current
               in
               his
               time
               :
            
             An
             Exception
             that
             would
             destroy
             the
             Credit
             of
             all
             the
             Books
             that
             ever
             were
             written
             ,
             
             if
             it
             were
             of
             force
             against
             any
             ;
             For
             
               Fob
               Traditions
            
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             them
             ,
             have
             
               pass'd
               for
               current
            
             amongst
             some
             in
             every
             Age
             since
             the
             days
             of
             Adam
             .
          
           
             But
             Tertullian
             himself
             ,
             you
             think
             ,
             was
             one
             that
             transmitted
             such
             Traditions
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             particularly
             you
             are
             offended
             at
             him
             for
             reporting
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             
               Chairs
               in
               particular
               Churches
            
             :
             And
             yet
             you
             are
             not
             sure
             ,
             that
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             .
             Only
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               his
               words
               at
               first
               sight
               may
               seem
               to
               sound
               that
               way
               .
            
             A
             notable
             way
             of
             confuting
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             grounded
             on
             the
             sense
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             certain
             neither
             ,
             but
             taken
             from
             his
             words
             ,
             as
             
               at
               first
               sight
               they
               seem
               to
               sound
               .
            
             One
             might
             have
             expected
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             have
             spent
             a
             thought
             or
             two
             more
             about
             them
             ,
             before
             you
             pass'd
             your
             Censure
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             reckon'd
             the
             Author
             amongst
             the
             Fabulous
             Writers
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             Partiality
             or
             Impostures
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             meant
             by
             Chairs
             ,
             what
             you
             so
             quickly
             apprehended
             at
             the
             first
             glance
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishops
             sate
             in
             the
             Material
             Seats
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             see
             nothing
             in
             this
             that
             is
             incredible
             .
             It
             is
             neither
             contrary
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             History
             ,
             
             nor
             without
             Example
             in
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             improbable
             ,
             that
             before
             Adoration
             was
             pay'd
             to
             Reliques
             ,
             the
             Chairs
             of
             the
             Apostles
             should
             be
             preserv'd
             about
             a
             hundred
             years
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             better
             judge
             of
             such
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             at
             this
             time
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             why
             this
             word
             may
             not
             as
             well
             be
             accepted
             when
             he
             discourses
             of
             these
             Chairs
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             adds
             (e)
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Authentick
               Letters
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             were
             read
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             whatever
             he
             meant
             by
             the
             Chairs
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             enough
             ,
             he
             thought
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             were
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             particular
             Dioceses
             or
             Churches
             :
             
             And
             if
             you
             can
             
               no
               more
               believe
               this
               ,
               than
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               Cells
               of
               the
               Seventy
               Interpreters
               ,
               though
            
             Justin
             Martyr
             
               affirms
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               the
               Ruines
               of
               those
               very
               Cells
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               in
               the
            
             Pharos
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             dispute
             about
             the
             truth
             or
             falshood
             of
             
             Justin's
             Relation
             .
             But
             since
             that
             which
             he
             says
             of
             those
             Cells
             depends
             on
             the
             Credit
             of
             some
             unknown
             Alexandrians
             ;
             since
             they
             were
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             built
             in
             the
             Pharos
             only
             ,
             
             and
             that
             about
             four
             hundred
             years
             before
             he
             writ
             his
             Paraenesis
             to
             the
             Greeks
             :
             And
             since
             the
             Tradition
             which
             he
             hath
             convey'd
             to
             us
             about
             them
             ,
             was
             not
             universally
             receiv'd
             ,
             but
             was
             with
             some
             disdain
             rejected
             by
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             the
             most
             Learned
             Critick
             of
             his
             Age
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             these
             respects
             ,
             parallel
             to
             the
             Account
             which
             I
             have
             given
             from
             Tertullian
             and
             others
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Original
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             such
             Connexion
             between
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             together
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             such
             clear
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             were
             govern'd
             by
             Bishops
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Second
             Century
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             extorted
             a
             Confession
             from
             the
             most
             Learned
             Adversaries
             :
             And
             if
             we
             had
             never
             been
             told
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             constituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Apostolical
             Persons
             ,
             or
             deriv'd
             their
             Power
             by
             Succession
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             thing
             had
             notwithstanding
             been
             probable
             .
             But
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             reason
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             find
             it
             so
             universally
             believ'd
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             :
             and
             particularly
             when
             Tertullian
             asserts
             it
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             and
             urges
             it
             with
             so
             much
             assurance
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             .
             For
             if
             he
             had
             no
             grounds
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             say
             that
             he
             was
             
               tainted
               with
               partial
               humours
               and
               framed
               matters
               according
               to
               his
               own
               conceit
               ,
            
             
             but
             that
             he
             was
             void
             of
             common
             sense
             ;
             and
             as
             extravagant
             ,
             as
             a
             Protestant
             would
             be
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             if
             ,
             to
             confute
             the
             Exceptions
             of
             Papists
             against
             the
             meanness
             of
             some
             of
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             he
             should
             affirm
             with
             great
             confidence
             ,
             and
             insist
             on
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             too
             notorious
             to
             be
             deny'd
             ,
             that
             Calvin
             succeeded
             
               Peter
               de
               la
               Baume
            
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             that
             Luther
             and
             Melancthon
             were
             Spiritual
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Electors
             of
             Germany
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             now
             almost
             at
             twice
             the
             distance
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Luther's
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             was
             from
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             And
             we
             are
             more
             remote
             from
             the
             coming
             of
             King
             James
             the
             First
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             than
             Irenaeus
             was
             from
             the
             death
             of
             S.
             John
             ,
             when
             he
             argued
             against
             the
             Valentinians
             ▪
             from
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             what
             he
             said
             of
             it
             must
             then
             have
             appear'd
             either
             so
             palpably
             false
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             have
             expos'd
             him
             and
             his
             Cause
             to
             derision
             ,
             or
             so
             evidently
             true
             ,
             that
             your
             Exceptions
             against
             it
             ,
             would
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             have
             been
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Dissenter
             should
             now
             declare
             .
             That
             the
             Conformists
             had
             in
             this
             last
             Age
             introduced
             several
             Corruptions
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Episcopacy
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ;
             That
             in
             the
             Reign
             
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             were
             equal
             ,
             but
             after
             her
             decease
             the
             Defection
             began
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             gradually
             carried
             on
             till
             the
             Prelats
             arriv'd
             at
             their
             present
             Greatness
             .
             That
             one
             
               need
               but
               some
               Experience
               in
               the
               use
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               proportion
               of
               mother
               wit
            
             to
             discover
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             
               make
               a
               clear
               and
               distinct
               conception
               of
               it
            
             ;
             That
             however
             the
             Bishops
             might
             pretend
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Predecessors
             in
             the
             last
             Century
             ,
             and
             produce
             for
             it
             the
             Testimony
             of
             many
             Authors
             ,
             yet
             those
             Authors
             were
             
               tainted
               with
               partial
               humours
            
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             
               Fob
               Traditions
               passed
               for
               current
               in
               their
               time
               ,
            
             so
             that
             we
             are
             under
             no
             obligation
             to
             believe
             them
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             leave
             you
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             a
             person
             that
             should
             discourse
             seriously
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             argued
             with
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             managed
             another
             way
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Art.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             another
             Bold
             Stroke
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             which
             is
             †
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Catalogues
               of
               Bishops
               deduced
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               ought
               you
               see
               ,
               deserves
               but
               little
               more
               credit
               ,
               as
               being
               but
               little
               better
               ascertain'd
               ,
               than
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               the
            
             British
             
               Kings
               deduced
               from
            
             Brute
             ;
             And
             this
             falls
             heavy
             upon
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             for
             he
             approv'd
             such
             Catalogues
             ,
             and
             hath
             helpt
             to
             convey
             them
             to
             Posterity
             .
             When
             you
             press'd
             him
             into
             your
             
             service
             ,
             you
             made
             honourable
             mention
             of
             him
             under
             the
             Titles
             of
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             must
             make
             a
             forfeiture
             ,
             when
             he
             stands
             in
             your
             way
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             only
             confirms
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             suffrage
             ,
             what
             was
             generally
             believ'd
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             yet
             in
             that
             c●…se
             ;
             
               for
               ought
               you
               see
            
             ,
             his
             word
             deserves
             little
             more
             Credit
             than
             the
             most
             absurd
             or
             groundless
             Fables
             .
             For
             such
             are
             the
             Stories
             of
             Brute
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             his
             Line
             :
             They
             have
             no
             foundation
             in
             any
             Ancient
             History
             ,
             or
             Authentick
             Records
             ;
             but
             about
             two
             thousand
             years
             after
             the
             time
             of
             
             Brute's
             reputed
             Landing
             at
             Totness
             ,
             they
             were
             first
             publish'd
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             gave
             the
             first
             reputation
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             Geoffrey
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             who
             is
             call'd
             by
             one
             of
             our
             Antiquaries
             (f)
             ,
             the
             
               English
               Homer
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             .
             And
             as
             for
             his
             Brutus
             ▪
             some
             have
             observ'd
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Camden
             acquaints
             us
             (e)
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             never
             hoard
             of
             ,
             till
             ,
             in
             a
             Barbarous
             Age
             ,
             one
             Hunibald
             a
             foolish
             Writer
             ,
             feign'd
             that
             Francion
             a
             Son
             of
             Priamus
             ,
             was
             the
             Founder
             of
             the
             French
             Nation
             .
             But
             then
             a
             report
             was
             rais'd
             ,
             that
             our
             Country-men
             were
             descended
             from
             the
             Trojans
             ,
             and
             our
             Princes
             from
             this
             Brutus
             ;
             who
             was
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             Sylvius
             ,
             and
             Grand-Son
             of
             Aeneas
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             thickest
             
             ignorance
             ,
             a
             fiction
             so
             agreeable
             was
             entertain'd
             and
             propagated
             amongst
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             disdain'd
             that
             their
             Neighbours
             should
             excel
             them
             in
             extraction
             ,
             whom
             they
             equal'd
             in
             courage
             .
             And
             now
             if
             any
             shall
             affirm
             ,
             that
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             near
             as
             much
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             against
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             asserting
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             I
             must
             beg
             your
             excuse
             ,
             if
             I
             tell
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             a
             late
             Author
             ,
             for
             whom
             I
             know
             you
             have
             some
             fondness
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             
               not
               wip'd
               his
               eyes
            
             ,
             but
             is
             
               moist
               with
               prejudice
               and
               passion
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             any
             want
             of
             clearness
             or
             strength
             in
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             give
             concerning
             the
             Original
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             drew
             from
             you
             the
             odious
             Reflections
             which
             you
             cast
             on
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             force
             there
             is
             in
             it
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             the
             Strokes
             and
             Lineaments
             of
             your
             Scheme
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             are
             meerly
             the
             work
             of
             Fancy
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             have
             employ'd
             your
             Pen
             in
             the
             service
             of
             a
             bad
             Cause
             .
             This
             appears
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             already
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             here
             add
             nothing
             more
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             but
             one
             Instance
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             may
             safely
             oppose
             against
             all
             that
             ever
             was
             written
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             Equality
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             from
             the
             days
             of
             Aerius
             ,
             to
             this
             very
             moment
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Instance
             I
             intend
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Polycarp
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             only
             said
             to
             have
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             by
             Polycrates
             (h)
             and
             Tertullian
             (i)
             ,
             who
             flourish'd
             not
             long
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             Eusebius
             (k)
             ,
             Jerom
             (l)
             ,
             Socrates
             (m)
             ,
             Sozomen
             (n)
             ,
             
               Victor
               Capuanus
            
             (o)
             ,
             Suidas
             (p)
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             as
             knew
             him
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             his
             Character
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             many
             that
             had
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             Ministry
             :
             Many
             that
             had
             liv'd
             under
             his
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             who
             expresly
             declare
             (q)
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             their
             Bishop
             .
             This
             they
             do
             in
             an
             Epistle
             which
             is
             yet
             extant
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             famous
             
               Joseph
               Scaliger
            
             (r)
             ,
             Critical
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             so
             highly
             approv'd
             and
             valu'd
             ,
             that
             he
             reckons
             it
             amongst
             the
             Noblest
             Monuments
             of
             Christian
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             professes
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             read
             it
             ,
             without
             something
             of
             Extasie
             .
          
           
           
             S.
             Irenaeus
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             Scholar
             ,
             informs
             us
             likewise
             (s)
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             attested
             by
             S.
             Ignatius
             (t)
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             only
             his
             Contemporary
             ,
             but
             his
             Friend
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             Philo
             and
             Agathopus
             ;
             who
             acquaint
             us
             further
             (u)
             that
             Ignatius
             ,
             on
             whom
             they
             attended
             being
             in
             his
             way
             to
             Rome
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             about
             to
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             Wild
             Beasts
             ,
             for
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             paid
             a
             Visit
             to
             Polycarp
             at
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             these
             Excellent
             Men
             had
             been
             train'd
             up
             under
             the
             same
             Master
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             Disciples
             of
             S.
             John.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             S.
             Polycarp
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             the
             only
             Minister
             there
             ;
             for
             he
             begins
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             thus
             ,
             (w)
             
               Polycarp
               and
               the
               Presbyters
               that
               are
               with
               him
               .
            
             And
             from
             these
             Presbyters
             he
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             distinguish
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             if
             both
             of
             them
             had
             born
             the
             same
             Office.
             But
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             stood
             related
             to
             them
             ,
             may
             appear
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             one
             of
             all
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             I
             have
             cited
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             meant
             not
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Prelate
             .
             And
             if
             
             enquiry
             be
             made
             ,
             how
             he
             obtain'd
             his
             Office
             ,
             from
             Tertullian
             (x)
             ,
             and
             (y)
             Jerom
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             convey'd
             to
             him
             by
             S.
             John.
             But
             S.
             John
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             was
             not
             alone
             in
             that
             Action
             ;
             for
             Irenaeus
             tells
             us
             (z)
             ,
             that
             Polycarp
             was
             not
             only
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             constituted
             by
             them
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             :
             And
             his
             words
             deserve
             the
             greater
             credit
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Hearer
             of
             Polycarp
             in
             his
             younger
             years
             (a)
             ,
             and
             understood
             doubtless
             what
             place
             he
             had
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Advancement
             to
             it
             .
             I
             need
             make
             no
             Inferences
             from
             this
             Example
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             obvious
             ,
             that
             it
             destroys
             your
             Hypothesis
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             The
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             ascertaining
             to
             us
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             :
             It
             is
             as
             Cogent
             for
             the
             Divine
             Original
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             some
             that
             will
             hardly
             hear
             with
             patience
             any
             Arguments
             that
             are
             drawn
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             or
             pretend
             ,
             it
             favours
             the
             Papists
             :
             A
             thing
             very
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             could
             it
             be
             prov'd
             .
             But
             we
             do
             them
             too
             much
             honour
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Tradition
             is
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             when
             some
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             amongst
             them
             dare
             lay
             no
             claim
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             support
             of
             those
             Doctrines
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             :
             and
             many
             of
             their
             greatest
             Bigots
             have
             found
             themselves
             so
             press'd
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             appeal'd
             from
             it
             to
             their
             Oracle
             
               for
               the
               time
               Being
            
             ;
             the
             Pope
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             to
             whom
             
               Cornelius
               
               Mussus
            
             (b)
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             profess'd
             ,
             that
             he
             attributed
             more
             credit
             ,
             than
             to
             a
             thousand
             
               Austins
               ,
               Jeroms
            
             and
             Gregories
             :
             and
             so
             ends
             the
             noise
             of
             
               Antiquity
               ,
               Vniversality
            
             and
             Consent
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             my
             business
             here
             to
             attempt
             a
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             it
             answers
             my
             present
             design
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             only
             observe
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             despise
             them
             most
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             forced
             to
             serve
             themselves
             of
             their
             Authority
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             Gittichius
             says
             (c)
             ,
             that
             his
             Friends
             ,
             who
             had
             read
             their
             Books
             ,
             found
             them
             plunged
             into
             the
             profoundest
             ignorance
             ,
             hardly
             understanding
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             ,
             like
             blind
             men
             ,
             moving
             irregularly
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             trembling
             pace
             .
             And
             such
             confidence
             he
             had
             ,
             that
             the
             Censures
             which
             his
             party
             had
             pass'd
             on
             them
             were
             just
             ,
             or
             rather
             too
             modest
             ,
             that
             he
             declares
             ,
             The
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             wholly
             lost
             a
             little
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             commends
             
               Flaccius
               Illyricus
            
             ,
             for
             comparing
             the
             Disputations
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             a
             Fight
             of
             Drunkards
             at
             a
             Feast
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             solicitous
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             their
             Swords
             ,
             but
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             Weapons
             with
             Dishes
             or
             Trenchers
             ,
             with
             Bread
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             to
             hand
             .
             Yet
             his
             Friends
             sometimes
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Testimony
             
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             so
             impudently
             charges
             with
             Apostasie
             and
             Folly
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             reproach
             ;
             and
             they
             depend
             on
             it
             in
             matters
             of
             great
             importance
             .
             They
             prove
             from
             thence
             in
             the
             Racovian
             Catechism
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             relate
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             several
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             written
             by
             the
             Persons
             whose
             Names
             they
             bear
             ,
             herein
             following
             the
             Example
             of
             their
             Master
             Socinus
             (e)
             ,
             who
             argues
             from
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             that
             the
             four
             Gospels
             ,
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             written
             by
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             attributed
             :
             and
             for
             this
             ,
             he
             refers
             us
             to
             Eusebius
             .
             At
             other
             times
             he
             treated
             the
             Ancients
             with
             great
             contempt
             ,
             because
             they
             stood
             in
             the
             way
             of
             this
             
               Animal
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             make
             himself
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Sect
             :
             yet
             he
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             vindication
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             an
             assent
             is
             necessary
             and
             due
             to
             their
             Suffrage
             .
             And
             others
             ,
             who
             ascribe
             very
             little
             to
             that
             Suffrage
             ,
             cannot
             but
             perceive
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             attentively
             consider
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             is
             a
             dispute
             about
             some
             passages
             or
             parts
             of
             the
             
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             genuine
             or
             not
             ,
             one
             would
             render
             himself
             extreamly
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             should
             reject
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             as
             useless
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             and
             go
             about
             to
             determine
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             gainsayers
             by
             his
             own
             Instinct
             ,
             or
             the
             dictates
             of
             a
             private
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             Apostles
             decease
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             general
             departure
             from
             that
             Rule
             of
             Government
             which
             they
             appointed
             ;
             if
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Bishops
             were
             Usurpers
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             those
             whom
             Heaven
             had
             made
             their
             Equals
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             upon
             Earth
             did
             tamely
             abandon
             that
             Power
             which
             God
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             with
             one
             Consent
             approv'd
             and
             promoted
             the
             evil
             designs
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             treachery
             of
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Writers
             conspir'd
             to
             put
             a
             Cheat
             upon
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Representations
             they
             have
             made
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             would
             then
             be
             inform'd
             ,
             what
             assurance
             we
             can
             have
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             convey'd
             to
             us
             the
             true
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             :
             For
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             Men
             so
             extreamly
             Corrupt
             ,
             they
             deserv'd
             no
             great
             Credit
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             suspected
             to
             have
             made
             as
             bold
             with
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
             they
             had
             done
             with
             his
             Institution
             of
             Church-Government
             .
          
           
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             at
             least
             as
             cogent
             for
             the
             Divine
             Original
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             when
             they
             ascertain
             to
             us
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             like
             to
             suffer
             nothing
             by
             this
             comparison
             .
             For
             if
             we
             reject
             them
             as
             false
             Witnesses
             when
             they
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             appointed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             only
             believe
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             intimated
             already
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             great
             distance
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             their
             different
             Customs
             and
             Interests
             ,
             generally
             hit
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             Project
             ,
             to
             destroy
             that
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             ,
             which
             had
             Christ
             for
             its
             Founder
             ;
             but
             that
             every
             where
             they
             had
             the
             same
             fatal
             Success
             .
             We
             must
             also
             believe
             ,
             that
             however
             Government
             is
             a
             very
             nice
             thing
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             usually
             changed
             without
             fears
             ,
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             mighty
             clamours
             ;
             and
             however
             the
             alterations
             of
             the
             Forms
             of
             Government
             are
             so
             easily
             observed
             ,
             yet
             did
             the
             Rising
             Prelates
             give
             so
             dextrous
             and
             nimble
             a
             Turn
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             that
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             notice
             taken
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             destroy'd
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             that
             Transaction
             ,
             
             so
             that
             no
             Monuments
             remain
             of
             their
             Ambition
             .
             And
             this
             we
             must
             also
             believe
             against
             the
             declarations
             of
             those
             that
             were
             conversant
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             immediate
             Successors
             ;
             against
             the
             informations
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             in
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             times
             ;
             and
             against
             the
             common
             faith
             of
             Christians
             for
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Being
             thus
             Credulous
             ,
             we
             shall
             much
             resemble
             one
             Vilgardus
             of
             Ravenna
             ,
             mention'd
             by
             
               Glaber
               Rodulphus
            
             ,
             who
             asserted
             ,
             
             that
             all
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Poets
             ought
             in
             every
             point
             to
             be
             believ'd
             .
             And
             when
             we
             are
             arriv'd
             at
             that
             pitch
             of
             sense
             ,
             no
             body
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             will
             be
             much
             concern'd
             at
             what
             we
             contradict
             ,
             or
             care
             to
             dispute
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             only
             fit
             for
             the
             Entertainments
             of
             
               Inchanted
               Castles
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             consider'd
             your
             Objections
             against
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             I
             still
             think
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             confer'd
             on
             the
             Pastors
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             also
             your
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Episcopacy
             :
             and
             I
             am
             apprehensive
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             an
             excuse
             ,
             rather
             for
             paying
             you
             too
             nice
             an
             attendance
             ,
             than
             for
             neglecting
             any
             thing
             of
             moment
             ,
             either
             in
             your
             Printed
             or
             Manuscript
             Papers
             .
             But
             what
             comes
             not
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             my
             present
             design
             ,
             may
             be
             examin'd
             in
             the
             Second
             
             Part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             may
             expect
             a
             Review
             of
             your
             way
             of
             managing
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             which
             I
             omit
             at
             present
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             give
             you
             and
             my self
             some
             respite
             ,
             who
             am
             ,
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Faithful
                 Servant
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Novemb.
               2.
               1691.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30625-e150
           
             *
             Il
             primo
             di
             mantenere
             le
             Sette
             contra
             la
             Chiesa
             d'
             Inghilterra
             ,
             sperando
             con
             questo
             mezo
             di
             destrugerla
             più
             tosto
             ,
             rispetto
             alle
             tante
             animosita
             intestine
             ,
             che
             senza
             dubbio
             haurebbono
             aperte
             più
             facilmente
             le
             Porte
             al
             Papismo
             :
             il
             secondo
             che
             sotto
             questo
             pretesto
             di
             toleratione
             de
             Settari
             ,
             non
             potessero
             le
             Leggi
             haver
             campo
             libero
             all'
             esecuttione
             ,
             in
             quello
             che
             riguarda
             la
             Religione
             ,
             e
             cosi
             fosse
             più
             facile
             a
             loro
             Preti
             d'
             avanzar
             la
             Religione
             Romana
             .
          
           
             *
             Nat.
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             
               p.
               46
               ,
               47.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             47.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             his
             Speech
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1640.
             in
             
             Nalson's
             
               Collect.
               Vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             758.
             
          
           
             *
             Regina
             haud
             ignara
             suam
             Authoritatem
             per
             Episcoporum
             latera
             in
             hoc
             negotio
             peti
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Camd.
               Hist
               .
               Eliz.
               A.
               D.
               1591.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             View
             of
             the
             Troubles
             in
             
               England
               ,
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             *
             June
             20.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1616.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             K.
             J
             
               '
               s.
            
             Works
             ,
             p.
             382.
             
             Lond.
             1616.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             p.
             160.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Episcopacy
             not
             Prejudicial
             to
             the
             Regal
             Power
             ,
             
               p.
               99.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Speech
               in
               Parliament
            
             ,
             May
             22.
             1685.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             Ded.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Goodwin
               .
               Theom
            
             .
             p.
             48
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Owen
             .
             True
             Nature
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             
               p.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Answer
             to
             32.
             
             Quest
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Cartwright
               .
               Reply
            
             to
             Whitgift
             ,
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             *
             Let.
             MS.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             his
             
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               his
            
             Way
             to
             Peace
             .
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             A.
             D.
             
               1640.
               
               See
            
             Nals
             .
             Collect.
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             771.
             
          
           
             *
             Octob.
             12.
             
             A.
             D.
             1658.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             the
             Preface
             before
             their
             Declaration
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vox
               Clamantis
            
             ,
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             50.
             
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             50.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30625-e3600
           
             (a)
             John
             12.32
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Ver.
             33.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Marq.
             Freher
             .
             in
             Append
             .
             ad
             Dissert
             .
             de
             Numism
             .
             Census
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Vid.
             Sciop
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Fulgent
             .
             Edit
             .
             à
             Colomesio
             inter
             Observat
             .
             Sacr.
             
               p.
               6
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             (e)
             Vid.
             Thuan
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             suâ
             .
             
               l.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             (f)
             Compare
             Matth.
             16.19
             .
             with
             John
             20.23
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Clem.
             Rom.
             Ep.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             
               c.
               57.
               p.
               121.
            
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             1677.
             
          
           
             (i)
             T.
             H.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Lev.
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             (l)
             John
             18.36
             .
          
           
             (m)
             v.
             Theophylact
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Evangel
             .
             Ed.
             Rom.
             
               p.
               558.
            
             
          
           
             (n)
             Matth.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             (o)
             John
             13.13
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Mat.
             28.18
             .
          
           
             (q)
             1
             Cor.
             15.25
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Mat.
             19.28
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Loviath
             .
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             (t)
             See
             John
             7.39
             .
             &
             12.16
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Lev.
             c.
             42.
             p.
             373.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Mat.
             23.10
             .
          
           
             (x)
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             (y)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             &c.
             Justin
             .
             Cod.
             lib.
             1
             :
             tit
             .
             1.
             leg
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               T.
               H.
               Lev.
            
             c.
             38.
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Leviath
             .
             c.
             42.
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Kings
             5.17
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Leviath
             .
             c.
             39.
             p.
             248.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               We
               command
               you
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.6
             .
             
               See
               also
            
             ,
             v.
             4
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Thess
             .
             4.11
             .
          
           
             (e)
             It
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             left
             to
             his
             Ministers
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             also
             indu'd
             with
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             any
             Authority
             to
             command
             other
             men
             .
             
               T.
               H.
               Lev.
            
             c.
             42.
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Act.
             4.19
             .
             &
             5.29
             .
          
           
             (g)
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Letter
             of
             Aug.
             10.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Heb.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             (k)
             1
             Cor.
             9.19
             .
          
           
             (l)
             2
             Cor.
             11.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             (m)
             1
             Cor.
             9.6
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Thess
             .
             3.9
             .
          
           
             (n)
             1
             Tim.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             (o)
             1
             Cor.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Vid.
             Pignor
             .
             de
             Serv.
             
               p.
               7
               ,
               &c.
            
             Ed.
             Amst
             .
             1674.
             
          
           
             (q)
             1
             Cor.
             5.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (r)
             2
             Cor.
             10.6
             .
          
           
             (s)
             2
             Cor.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             (t)
             2
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             (u)
             1
             Cor.
             4.21
             .
          
           
             (w)
             2
             Cor.
             13.2
             
          
           
             (x)
             P.
             35.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Lactant.
             
               p.
               452.
            
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             (z)
             P.
             19.
             
          
           
             (a)
             P.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             (b)
             P.
             19.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Vid.
               Tertul.
               Apolog.
            
             c.
             39.
             p.
             31.
             
             
               Ed.
               Paris
            
             .
             1675.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Origen
               .
               contra
               ●els
            
             .
             l.
             8.
             p.
             426
             ,
             427.
             
             
               Ed.
               Spencer
               .
               Tertul
               .
               Apolog.
            
             c.
             30.
             p.
             27.
             
             
               Arnob
               .
               adv
               .
               Gent.
            
             l.
             4.
             p.
             152.
             
             
               Ed.
               Ludg.
               Bat.
            
             1651.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Vid.
             Theophyl
             .
             ad
             Autolyc
             .
             
               l.
               3.
               p.
               233.
            
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             1684.
             
             Just
             .
             Mart.
             Apolog.
             
               2.
               p.
               64.
            
             
          
           
             (f)
             Vid.
             Plin.
             Ep.
             97.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Vid.
             Plin.
             ibid.
             &
             Elmenhorst
             Observat
             .
             in
             Arn●b
             .
             
               p.
               151.
            
             
          
           
             (h)
             Haec
             coitio
             Christianorum
             meritò
             sanè
             illicita
             ,
             si
             illicitis
             par
             ;
             meritò
             damnanda
             ,
             si
             non
             dissimilis
             damnandis
             —
             Hoc
             sumus
             congregati
             ,
             quod
             &
             dispersi
             :
             hoc
             universi
             ,
             quod
             &
             singuli
             ,
             neminem
             laedentes
             ,
             neminem
             contristantes
             .
             
               Tertul.
               Apolog.
               c.
               39.
               p.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             (i)
             Allat
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Occident
             .
             &
             Orient
             .
             perpet
             .
             Consens
             .
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               20.
               
               Col.
               295.
               
            
          
           
             (k)
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Col.
             12.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Principi
             Ecclesiae
             dic
             ,
             &
             si
             eum
             etiam
             non
             audit
             ,
             &c.
             
               Xavier
               .
               Hist
               .
               Christ
               .
               Interpret
               .
               Lud.
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               p.
               370.
               
            
          
           
             (m)
             Animadvers
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Nunquam
             fides
             Petri
             ,
             qui
             Successor
             primus
             est
             ,
             deficiet
             ,
             &
             opus
             ejus
             confirmare
             alios
             est
             .
             Atque
             ità
             factum
             est
             ,
             nam
             usque
             ad
             hodiernum
             diem
             nulli
             Papae
             ,
             qui
             derivatio
             ex
             vicario
             Petro
             est
             ,
             in
             fide
             defectus
             fuit
             .
             
               Xav.
               ubi
               supra
               ,
               p.
               446.
               
            
             Calipha
             (
             Pers
             .
             )
             quod
             nomen
             summi
             Imperatoris
             est
             vel
             Pontificis
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Lud.
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               in
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             (o)
             P.
             10.
             
          
           
             (p)
             P.
             13.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Mat.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Mat.
             16.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Gal.
             2.
             
          
           
             (u)
             P.
             1.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Mat.
             10.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Luke
             10.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Blondel
               .
               Apolog
            
             .
             Sect.
             3.
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             (z)
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Psal
             .
             109.8
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Act.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Meminisse
             autem
             Diaconi
             debent
             ,
             quoniam
             Apostolos
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Episcopos
             &
             Praepositos
             Dominus
             elegit
             ▪
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Ep.
               3.
               p.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             (e)
             
               Apostoli
               Episcopi
               sunt
            
             .
             Hilar.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Ephes
             .
             c.
             4.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Omnibus
             persuasum
             video
             hanc
             potestatem
             in
             Petro
             fuisse
             Ordinariam
             ,
             quae
             transeat
             in
             Successores
             ,
             in
             aliis
             vero
             Apostolis
             fuisse
             Extraordinariam
             sive
             delegatam
             ,
             quae
             morte
             illorum
             extincta
             fuerit
             .
             
               Petr.
               de
               Marca
               in
               Opuse
               .
               p.
               110.
               
            
          
           
             (g)
             Quod
             attinet
             ad
             Apostolos
             —
             certum
             est
             eos
             amplitis
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Christi
             non
             inveniri
             .
             Et
             enim
             causa
             ,
             ob
             quam
             illi
             electi
             &
             missi
             &
             dati
             à
             Deo
             fuere
             ,
             desiit
             :
             Ea
             verò
             fuit
             quod
             per
             eos
             Deus
             doctrinam
             filii
             sui
             mundo
             primum
             annunciari
             &
             confirmari
             voluerit
             .
             
               Catechism
               .
               Racov.
               Sect.
               9.
               c.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             (h)
             
               Vid.
               Nicephor
               .
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             18.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             (i)
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Barnab
             .
             Ep.
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Joh.
             20.24
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.5
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Rev.
             21.14
             .
          
           
             (n)
             
               Moulin
               .
               Vat.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Quia
             Apostoli
             in
             orbem
             terrarum
             mittendi
             forent
             ad
             omnium
             gentium
             informationem
             ,
             non
             auribus
             tantùm
             sed
             &
             oculis
             praedicandam
             fidem
             capere
             debebant
             ,
             ut
             quod
             firmiùs
             didicissent
             constantius
             edocerent
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Gen.
             9.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Quod
             per
             eos
             Deus
             doctrinam
             filii
             sui
             mundo
             primum
             annunciari
             &
             confirmari
             voluerit
             —
             vocati
             fuere
             fundamentum
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &c.
             
               Catechism
               .
               Racov.
               Sect.
               9.
               c.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             (r)
             Casaub
             .
             Exercit.
             15.
             ad
             Annal.
             Baron
             .
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Res
             sunt
             affines
             petra
             &
             fundamentum
             ,
             &
             pro
             eodem
             ponuntur
             :
             differunt
             nimirum
             non
             re
             ,
             sed
             ratione
             tantùm
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Vid.
               Socrat.
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Clem.
             Rom.
             Ep.
             ad
             Cor.
             
               c.
               42.
            
             
          
           
             (w)
             Chrysost
             .
             c.
             4.
             p.
             268.
             
             Ed.
             Savil.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Vid.
             Sigon
             .
             de
             Rep.
             Heb.
             
               l.
               6.
               c.
               7.
            
             
             Selden
             .
             de
             Syn.
             Heb.
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               77.
            
             
          
           
             (y)
             Vid.
             Cun.
             de
             Rep.
             Heb.
             
               lib.
               1.
               c.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             (z)
             Num.
             16.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Num.
             17.5
             .
          
           
             (b)
             V.
             10.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Joseph
               .
               Antiq
            
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Vid.
             Bernard
             .
             Not.
             in
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             
               p.
               208.
            
             
          
           
             (e)
             Acts
             6.3
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Acts
             6.8
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Acts
             8.7
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Neque
             enim
             omnes
             Apostoli
             ad
             omnes
             Gentes
             pariter
             sunt
             profecti
             ;
             sed
             quidam
             in
             Asiam
             ,
             quidam
             in
             Scythiam
             ,
             &
             alii
             in
             alias
             dispersi
             sunt
             nationes
             ,
             secundum
             dispensationem
             illius
             quem
             secum
             habebant
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             .
             
               Didym
               .
               de
               Sp.
               Sanct.
               lib.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             (r)
             
               Accepto
               Spiritu
               Sancto
               ,
               universas
               mundi
               plagas
               ,
               ductis
               sortibus
               ,
               partiuntur
               .
            
             Vid.
             Clem.
             Galan
             .
             Conciliat
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Jerem.
             13.13.17.25.22.2
             ,
             4.29.16
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               Filios
               suos
               Successores
               Bassianum
               &
               Getam
               .
            
             Eutrop.
             Hist
             .
             Roman
             .
             Brev.
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Successores
             filios
             tres
             reliquit
             .
             
               lib.
               10.
               c.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             (w)
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vid.
             Plutarch
             .
             Vit.
             p.
             890
             ,
             895
             ,
             896.
             
             Ed.
             Francosurt
             .
             1599.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Dans
             le
             fonds
             ce
             n'est
             encore
             là
             qu'une
             dispute
             de
             mots
             .
             
               Bibliotheque
               Universel
               .
               t.
               9.
               p.
               153.
               
            
          
           
             (y)
             
               Plures
               uni
               non
               succedunt
            
             .
             Salmas
             .
             Appar
             .
             p
             125.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Grotius
               de
               Imper.
               Sum.
               Pot.
            
             c.
             10.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Ep.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             10.
             
             
               Ed.
               Paris
            
             .
             1685.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Vid.
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Pammach
             .
             Ep.
             61.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Phot.
             Bibl.
             Cod.
             48.
             
             Col.
             37.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Vid.
               Pandect
               .
               Canon
            
             .
             t.
             1.
             p.
             87
             ,
             88.
             
             
               Ed.
               Oxon.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             Ep.
             Canonic
             .
             à
             Coteler
             .
             Edit
             .
             in
             Eccl.
             Graec.
             Monument
             .
             
               t.
               3.
               p.
               453
               ,
               454.
               
            
          
           
             (h)
             
               Vid.
               Epiphan
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             69.
             n.
             1.
             p.
             727.
             
             
               Sozomen
               .
               H.E.
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             428.
             
             
               &
               Hen.
               Vales
               .
               not
               .
               in
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             (i)
             P.
             49.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Gal.
             1.19.2.9
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Vir
             sanctitate
             &
             omnimodâ
             eruditione
             praestans
             .
             
               Blondel
               .
               Apolog.
               Sect.
               2
               p.
               36.
               
            
          
           
             (m)
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             
               l.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             (n)
             Clem.
             Alex
             .
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             E.
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             (o)
             Concil
             .
             Const
             .
             Ep.
             Synod
             .
             apud
             Thedoret
             .
             H.
             E.
             
               l.
               5.
               c.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             (p)
             Really
             the
             Story
             ,
             as
             Clement
             tells
             it
             (
             if
             
               Theodorus
               Metochita
            
             and
             others
             represent
             him
             right
             )
             carries
             its
             own
             Confutation
             :
             for
             they
             make
             him
             say
             ,
             that
             James
             ,
             by
             Divine
             Appointment
             ,
             was
             ordain'd
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             prevent
             any
             Emulation
             and
             Dispute
             ,
             that
             
               Peter
               ,
               John
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             James
             ,
             might
             otherwise
             have
             had
             for
             that
             honor
             .
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Vid.
             Hegesip
             .
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             E.
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
               23.
            
             &
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
               22.
            
             &
             apud
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Catalog
             .
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Scalig.
             Animadvers
             .
             in
             Euseb
             .
             Chron.
             
               p.
               178
               ,
               179.
            
             
          
           
             (s)
             Petav.
             Animadvers
             .
             ad
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             
               78.
               n.
               13.
            
             
             Vales
             .
             Annot.
             in
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             E.
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             (t)
             Vid.
             Ludolf
             .
             Comment
             .
             ad
             Hist
             .
             Aethiop
             .
             
               p.
               342.
            
             
          
           
             (u)
             Ab
             eodem
             Ludolf
             .
             Edit
             .
             ibid.
             
               l.
               3.
               n.
               66.
            
             
          
           
             (w)
             Vid.
             Combefis
             ,
             Not.
             in
             Auct
             .
             t.
             2.
             
             Col.
             
               843
               ,
               844.
            
             
             An.
             1648.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Hippolyt
             de
             12.
             
             Apost
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Euseb
             .
             Chron.
             Can.
             
               p.
               189.
            
             
             Ed.
             Scalig.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Cyril
             .
             Catech.
             4.
             
             &
             14.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Cyril
             .
             Scythop
             .
             à
             Caugio
             citat
             .
             è
             Cod.
             M.S.
             in
             Append.
             ad
             Gloss
             .
             Gr.
             Col.
             83.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             66.
             n.
             19.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Chrys
             .
             t.
             3.
             p.
             498.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Crescon
             .
             
               l.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             (e)
             Fulgent
             .
             l.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             ad
             Foelicem
             Notar.
             
               c.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             (f)
             Niceph.
             Chronograph
             .
             Ed.
             Scalig.
             in
             Thes
             .
             Temp.
             
               p.
               311.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Phot.
               Ep.
            
             117.
             p.
             ●58
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Oecumen
             .
             Enar.
             in
             Act.
             Apost
             .
             
               p.
               122.
            
             
          
           
             (i)
             Nil
             .
             Doxopat
             .
             Not.
             Patriarch
             .
             Ludg.
             Bat.
             Ed.
             inter
             Var.
             Sacr.
             
               p.
               216.
            
             
          
           
             (k)
             Concil
             .
             in
             Trullo
             Can.
             32.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Blond
               .
               Apolog.
            
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Act.
             12.17
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Galat.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Hic
             autem
             Jacobus
             Episcopus
             Hierosolymorum
             primus
             fuit
             ,
             &c.
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Galat
               .
               1.19
               .
            
          
           
             (p)
             Quod
             illi
             ad
             Evangelium
             praedicandum
             toto
             fuerant
             orbe
             dispersi
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Gal.
             2.1.9
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Cujus
             cathedrae
             dignitatem
             etiam
             Paulus
             Apostolus
             in
             eo
             nominando
             venerans
             ait
             ,
             Jacobus
             ,
             Cephas
             ,
             &
             Johannes
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Bed.
               Prolog
               .
               super
               7.
               
               Epist
               .
               Canon
               .
               nuper
               Edit
               .
               à
               D.
               Cave
               in
               Hist
               .
               Lit.
               p.
               475.
               
            
          
           
             (s)
             Jacobus
             hoc
             loco
             ponitur
             ante
             Petrum
             &
             Johannem
             propter
             primatum
             suum
             quem
             habebat
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             ubi
             erat
             Episcopus
             .
             
               Anselm
               .
               Explanat
               .
               Ep.
               Paul.
               fol.
               128.
               
            
          
           
             (t)
             P.
             51.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Quum
             hic
             quaestio
             sit
             de
             dignitate
             ,
             mirum
             est
             Jacobum
             Petro
             praeferri
             :
             fortassis
             id
             factum
             fuit
             ,
             quod
             Jerosolymitanae
             Ecclesiae
             erat
             Praefectus
             .
             
               Calvin
               .
               in
               Galat.
               2.9
            
             .
          
           
             (w)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               com
            
             .
             4
             p
             795
             ,
             796.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Phot.
             Cod.
             275.
             
             Col.
             1525.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Commentar
             .
             Rer.
             Jacob.
             
               p.
               524.
            
             
             Edit
             .
             in
             Combefis
             Auctar.
             par
             .
             1.
             
             A.
             D.
             1673.
             
          
           
             (y)
             My
             sentence
             is
             ,
             &c.
             
             Act.
             15.19
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Illud
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               cum
               Emphasi
               proferendum
            
             .
             Vid.
             Jo.
             Pricaei
             Annot.
             in
             locum
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysostom
             .
             t.
             4.
             p.
             797.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theophylact.
             in
             Act.
             Apost
             .
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Surgens
             Petrus
             tanquam
             Apostolorum
             Supremus
             &
             Caput
             dixit
             [
             in
             margine
             ,
             primò
             loquitur
             ]
             .
             
               Bin.
               Concil
               .
               t.
               1.
               p.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             Conventum
             Apostolorum
             &
             Presbyterorum
             cogit
             ,
             de
             negotio
             controverso
             relationem
             facit
             ,
             primam
             sententiam
             dicit
             rem
             definiendo
             ,
             ut
             s●lebat
             Imperator
             in
             Senatu
             .
             
               Pet.
               de
               Marc.
               Opusc
               .
               p.
               154.
               
            
          
           
             (c)
             Vid.
             Bin.
             not
             .
             ad
             Synod
             .
             3.
             
             Apost
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Petri
             auditâ
             sententiâ
             illicò
             obmutuit
             universum
             Concilium
             ,
             conquisitio
             cessavit
             .
             —
             tacuit
             omnis
             multitudo
             ,
             subdit
             S.
             Lucas
             ,
             idque
             in
             signum
             manifestissimum
             ,
             quod
             Petri
             judicio
             acquiescendum
             duxerit
             omne
             Concilium
             .
             
               Scheistrat
               .
               Antiq.
               Illustrat
               .
               p.
               138.
               
            
          
           
             (e)
             Ab
             Jacobo
             ,
             id
             est
             à
             Judaea
             ,
             nam
             Ecclesiae
             Hierosolymitanae
             Jacobus
             praefuit
             .
             
               August
               .
               t.
               4.
               p.
               379.
               
               Edit
               .
               Paris
               .
               1614.
               
            
          
           
             (f)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys
             .
             t.
             4.
             p.
             864.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Matth.
             13.55
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Triginta
             annos
             Hierosolymis
             rexit
             Ecclesiam
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Catalog
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Wheloc
             .
             in
             H.
             E.
             Bed.
             
               l.
               5.
               c.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             (i)
             Factus
             est
             Jacobus
             Episcopus
             .
             Hierosolymitanus
             quo
             munere
             viginti
             octo
             functus
             est
             .
             
               Eutych
               .
               Annal.
               t.
               1.
               
               Interpret
               .
               Pocock
               .
               p.
               327.
               
            
          
           
             (k)
             
               Ab.
               Ecchel
               .
               Eutych
               .
               Vindic
               .
            
             c.
             13.
             p.
             206.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Hierosolymis
             non
             abstitit
             nec
             quoquam
             extra
             urbem
             pedem
             movit
             .
             
               Wal.
               Messal
               .
               p.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             (m)
             Vid.
             Cl.
             Castell
             .
             Lexic
             .
             Heptaglot
             .
             Col.
             2869.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             
               l.
               20.
               c.
               8.
            
             &
             apud
             Origen
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Mat.
             
               p.
               223.
            
             
             Edit
             .
             Huet
             .
             &
             
               lib.
               1.
            
             
             Contr.
             Cels
             .
             
               p.
               35.
            
             
          
           
             (o)
             A.
             D.
             1526.
             
             Jacobo
             —
             &
             omnibus
             Ecclesiis
             quae
             ubique
             sunt
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Euseb
             .
             Chronic.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Abulpharag
             .
             Dynast
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Dodwel
             .
             Dissert
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             11.
             
             Sect.
             
               20
               ,
               21.
            
             
          
           
             (s)
             Vid.
             Anton.
             Pagi
             Critic
             .
             in
             Annal.
             Baron
             .
             A
             D.
             
               107.
               n.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Hegesip
               .
               apud
               Euseb
               .
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             4.
             c.
             22.
             p.
             142.
             
             
               &
               Freculph
               .
               Chron.
            
             t.
             2.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Jus
               Divin
               .
               Minist
               .
               Evangel
               .
            
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Matth.
             13.39
             ,
             40
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             (x)
             1
             Cor.
             15.24
             .
          
           
             (y)
             P.
             51.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Hinc
             manifestissimè
             apparet
             voluisse
             Christum
             ut
             Apostolis
             aliis
             ,
             illi
             rursum
             aliis
             viris
             fidis
             ,
             munus
             illud
             magisterii
             commendarent
             .
             Nam
             eùm
             promissio
             haec
             ad
             consummationem
             Seculi
             se
             extendat
             ,
             Apostoli
             autem
             tam
             diu
             victuri
             non
             essent
             ,
             omninò
             hic
             Christu●
             in
             Apostolorum
             persona
             censendus
             est
             etiam
             Successores
             ejus
             muneris
             compellâsse
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Acts
             14.14
             .
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Cor.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Acts
             15.39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Acts
             17.14
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Acts
             16.35
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Mar.
             6.27
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Luk.
             20.20
             .
          
           
             (k)
             John
             7.32
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Theod.
             ●
             .
             3.
             p.
             473.
             
             Edit
             .
             Sirmond
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Quia
             Beatis
             Apostolis
             decedentibus
             ,
             illi
             qui
             post
             illos
             ordinati
             sunt
             ut
             praeessent
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             illis
             primis
             exaequari
             non
             poterant
             ,
             neque
             miraculorum
             testimonium
             par
             ill●…
             habere
             ,
             sed
             in
             multis
             aliis
             inferiores
             illis
             esse
             videbantur
             ,
             grave
             illis
             videbatur
             ,
             Apostolorum
             sibi
             vindicare
             nuncupationem
             .
             Diviserunt
             ergo
             nomina
             ipsa
             &
             Presbyteris
             nomen
             presbyterii
             reliquerunt
             .
             Alii
             vero
             Episcopi
             sunt
             nominati
             ,
             híque
             Ordinationis
             praediti
             potestate
             ,
             ità
             ut
             plenissimè
             Praepositos
             se
             esse
             Ecclesiarum
             cognoscerent
             .
             
               Vid.
               Amalar.
               de
               Eccl.
               Offic.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             (n)
             
               Vid.
               Salmas
               .
               Apparat.
            
             p.
             75.
             &
             alibi
             .
          
           
             (o)
             
               Walo
               Messal
            
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Apostolorum
               Discipuli
               Apostolicâ
               Auctoritate
               pari
               jure
               ac
               potestate
               ut
               illi
               fecerant
               Ecclesias
               gubernabant
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 c.
                 3.
                 p.
                 244.
              
               
            
             
               Tenebant
               Ecclesiam
               eodem
               jure
               ac
               more
               quo
               tenuerant
               eos
               Apostoli
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
                 248.
              
               
            
          
           
             (q)
             Hi
             locum
             eundem
             tenuere
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             supra
             Presbyteros
             ,
             quem
             postea
             Episcopi
             obtinuere
             .
             
               Ibid.
               c.
               5.
               p.
               50.
            
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             t.
             3.
             p.
             172.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Paulatim
             verò
             tempore
             procedente
             &
             alii
             ab
             his
             ,
             quos
             Dominus
             elegerat
             ;
             ordinati
             sunt
             Apostoli
             ,
             sicut
             ille
             ad
             Philippenses
             sermo
             declarat
             ,
             Necessarium
             autem
             existimavi
             ,
             Epaphroditum
             fratrem
             cooperatorem
             ,
             &
             commilitonem
             meum
             vestrum
             autem
             Apostolum
             ,
             &c.
             mittere
             ad
             vos
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Galat.
               cap.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (u)
             
               Erat
               eo●um
               Apostolus
               ab
               Apostolo
               factus
               .
            
             Hil.
             Sard.
             Comment
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Philip.
             c.
             2.
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Vid.
             ejusdem
             Comment
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             
               c.
               12.
               v.
               28.
            
             &
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Ephes
             .
             
               c.
               4.
               v.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             (x)
             Et
             Episcopi
             Apostoli
             nominantur
             ,
             sicut
             de
             Epaphrodito
             Paulus
             disserit
             ,
             &c.
             
               Pacian
               .
               Ep.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             (y)
             Theod.
             t.
             3.
             p.
             323.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Primi
             Ecclesiarum
             Curatores
             à
             Primariis
             Apostolis
             adlecti
             Apostoli
             dicti
             sunt
             .
             Hinc
             Paulo
             Philip.
             2.25
             .
             Philippensium
             Apostolus
             Epaphroditus
             .
             
               Blond
               .
               Apolog.
               Sect.
               2.
               p.
               85.
               
               Vid.
               pl.
               p.
               86
               ,
               87.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             Sic
             Philippensium
             Apostolus
             à
             Paulo
             vocatus
             est
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             ut
             ipse
             Paulus
             appellatus
             est
             Apostolus
             Gentium
             ,
             &
             Petrus
             Apostolus
             Circumcisionis
             .
             
               Wal.
               Messal
               .
               cap.
               1.
               p.
               60.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             Haec
             mihi
             verisimilis
             non
             videtur
             ,
             qui
             sciam
             ,
             vocem
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nunquam
             à
             Paulo
             nec
             ab
             aliis
             Apostolis
             &
             Evangelistis
             usurpari
             ,
             insi
             de
             Sancto
             Ministerio
             ,
             
               c.
               1.
               p.
               57.
            
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Dimissoriae
               Literae
               dicuntur
               quae
               vulgò
               Apostoli
               dicuntur
               .
            
             Digest
             .
             Lib.
             50.
             
             Tit.
             16.
             l.
             106.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Gothofred
             .
             Comment
             in
             Cod.
             Theodos
             .
             
               tom
               .
               6.
               p.
               230
               ,
               231
               ▪
            
          
           
             (e)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Muneris
             mei
             Vicarium
             .
             Castell
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Phil.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               Dicit
               simpliciter
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               mittere
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               non
               remittere
               .
            
             Wal.
             Messal
             .
             c.
             2.
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               My
               Brother
            
             ,
             Philip.
             2.35
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Philip.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             (k)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Nonn
               .
               Metaphras
            
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Compar
             ,
             pro
             socio
             cujuscunque
             muneris
             &
             conditionis
             apud
             Plautum
             ,
             Pseud
             .
             Act.
             5.
             
             Sc.
             3.
             v.
             9.
             ubi
             servus
             conservum
             appellat
             comparem
             suum
             ;
             &
             Vulgatus
             Ep.
             ad
             Philip.
             4.
             v.
             3.
             
             Interpres
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             rectè
             Compar
             germane
             ,
             insinuans
             ,
             collaboratorem
             &
             in
             eodem
             officio
             socium
             compellari
             ab
             Apostolo
             :
             Is
             verò
             Epaphroditus
             erat
             ,
             &c.
             
               Reines
               .
               Syntag.
               Inscript
               .
               Antiq.
               p.
               906.
               
            
          
           
             (n)
             
               Vid.
               Wal.
               Messal
            
             .
             c.
             1.
             p.
             58
             ,
             59
             ,
             60.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Ep.
            
             c.
             44.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Rom.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             (r)
             
               Selden
               .
               de
               Synedr
            
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             212.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Hieron
             .
             t.
             9.
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Chrys
             .
             t.
             4.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Theod.
             t.
             3.
             p.
             323.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Oecumen
               .
               Comment
            
             .
             p.
             655.
             
          
           
             (x)
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Theod.
             t.
             3.
             p.
             485.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Phot.
               Ep.
            
             54.
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Morin
               .
               de
               Ordinat
               .
               Par.
            
             3.
             
             Exerc.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Observat
             .
             ad
             Ep.
             Polycarp
             .
             
               p.
               35
               ,
               36.
            
             
          
           
             (c)
             Vid.
             Canon
             .
             Apost
             .
             38.
             
             &
             41.
             
             Cyprian
             .
             Ep.
             
               5.
               p.
               10.
            
             
             Edit
             .
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Vid.
               Isocrat
               .
               Nicocl
            
             .
             p.
             38
             ,
             40
             ,
             44.
             
             
               Ed.
               Basil
            
             .
             1587
             
          
           
             (e)
             1
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Exposition
             de
             la
             1.
             
             Epître
             à
             Timothée
             ,
             
               p.
               40.
            
             
          
           
             ‡
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (g)
             D'où
             paroît
             ,
             que
             Timothée
             avoit
             été
             laissé
             dans
             l'Eglise
             d'Ephese
             avec
             Authorité
             de
             la
             gouverner
             &
             d'en
             censurer
             &
             deposer
             même
             les
             Predicateurs
             .
             
               p.
               41.
            
             
          
           
             (h)
             Vid.
             Hieronym
             .
             Chronic
             .
             A.
             D.
             357.
             
             Theodoret.
             
               t.
               3.
               p.
               474.
            
             
             Salvian
             .
             de
             Gubernat
             .
             Dei
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               10.
            
             
             &
             Ep.
             
               9.
               p.
               210.
            
             
             Ed.
             Baluz
             .
          
           
             (i)
             
               Vid.
               Ambros
               .
               sive
               Hilar.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.8
             .
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             75.
             n.
             5.
             
             Chrys
             .
             t.
             4.
             p.
             5.
             
             
               Theophylact.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Vid.
             Anonym
             .
             apud
             Phot.
             Cod.
             254.
             
             Col.
             1404.
             
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             E.
             
               l.
               3.
               c.
               4.
               p.
               73.
               
            
             Pallad
             .
             Dialog
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Chrysostom
             .
             
               p.
               114.
            
             
             Ed.
             Bigot
             .
             Oecumen
             .
             ili
             
               1
               Tim.
               1.3
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Edit
             .
             1661.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Ep.
               Ded.
            
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Ibid.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Ep.
               Ded.
            
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Ibid.
             p.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Ibid.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Unbishop
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             (s)
             P.
             5.
             
          
           
             (t)
             P.
             25.
             
          
           
             (u)
             P.
             2.
             
          
           
             (w)
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Unbishop
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Jus
               Divin
               .
               Minist
               .
               Angl.
            
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Sm●c
             .
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dan.
             8.27
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Numb
             .
             8.19
             .
          
           
             (c)
             He
             worketh
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             I
             also
             do
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               16.10
            
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               Vid.
               Euseb
               .
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             37.
             p.
             109.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Vales
            
             .
          
           
             (e)
             See
             Acts
             19.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             20.31
             .
             
               Qua
               est
               Ephesi
               Ecclesiae
               à
               Paulo
               quidem
               fundata
               .
            
             Iren.
             a●vers
             .
             Haeres
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             234.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             45.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Acts
             8.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               See
               the
            
             History
             of
             Ethiopia
             ,
             by
             Ludolphus
             .
             B.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Ibid.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Clem.
               Ep.
            
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             (k)
             P.
             26.
             
          
           
             (l)
             P.
             2.
             
          
           
             (m)
             P.
             26.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             (o)
             1
             Cor.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (p)
             1
             Thess
             .
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Phil.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             (r)
             P.
             26.
             
          
           
             (s)
             1
             Tim.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Theoph.
             in
             loc
             .
             citat
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Theod.
             in
             loc
             .
             dict
             .
          
           
             (w)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodoret.
             t.
             3.
             p.
             477.
             
          
           
             (x)
             1
             Tim.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             (y)
             
               See
               Dr.
            
             Lightfoot
             's
             Harmony
             of
             the
             N.
             T.
             An.
             59.
             
          
           
             (z)
             1
             Tim.
             1.19.20
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.17
             .
             &
             4
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Tim.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             (b)
             P.
             26.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Acts.
             6.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Acts
             8.5
             .
          
           
             (e)
             C.
             21.8
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Casaub
             .
             Excercit
             .
             14.
             ad
             Annal.
             Baron
             .
             
               n.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Alsted
               .
               Supplem
            
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (h)
             1
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             (i)
             See
             Acts
             16.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Acts
             19.22
             .
          
           
             (l)
             See
             2
             Cor.
             7.5
             .
             &
             8.1
             .
             &
             9.2
             .
             &
             1.1
             .
          
           
             (m)
             See
             Acts
             20.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Opp.
               Posthum
               .
               Chronolog
               .
               Dissert
               .
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Vid.
               Annal
               Paulin.
            
             p.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             15
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Timothei
             autoritas
             major
             suit
             quam
             ut
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ejus
             officium
             dici
             possit
             .
             
               Camer
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.14
               .
            
          
           
             (q)
             Primatus
             ille
             non
             fuit
             annuus
             ,
             vel
             menstruus
             ,
             aut
             hebdomarius
             ,
             ac
             per
             vices
             sed
             perpetuus
             ,
             sive
             uti
             loquuntur
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Thes
               .
               Salmur
               .
               par
               .
               3.
               p
               322.
               
            
          
           
             (r)
             See
             Acts
             20.28
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Sophron.
             in
             Catalog
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Phot.
             Cod.
             254.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Ignat.
             Ep.
             ad
             Ephis
             .
             
               p.
               17
               ,
               18.
            
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Vid.
               Euseb
               .
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             5.
             c.
             22
             .
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Rom.
             16.21
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16
             .
             1●…
             .
             1
             Thess
             .
             3.2
             .
             2
             Cor.
             2.13
             .
             &
             8.23
             .
          
           
             (y)
             P.
             46.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Matth.
             24.45
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Acts
             7.10
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Tit.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Cum
             omni
             imperio
             :
             id
             est
             ,
             cum
             Auctoritate
             summâ
             non
             simpliciter
             monendi
             ,
             vel
             exhortandi
             ,
             vel
             suadendi
             ,
             sed
             praecipiendi
             ,
             tanquam
             Dei
             Legatus
             .
             
               Bez.
               in
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Digest
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             19.
             l.
             19.
             
          
           
             (f)
             See
             1
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
             Titus
             1.11
             .
             Rev.
             2.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.20
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             (h)
             P.
             45.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Vid.
               Theod.
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             986
             ,
             987.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Vid.
               Sozomen
               .
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             6.
             c.
             21.
             &
             l.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Hi
             qui
             Ordinationis
             nunc
             habent
             potestatem
             (
             qui
             nunc
             nominantur
             Episcopi
             )
             non
             unius
             Ecclesiae
             creabantur
             Episcopi
             ,
             sed
             Provincias
             integras
             eo
             tempore
             regebant
             ,
             Apostolorum
             nomine
             nuncupati
             .
             
               Rab.
               Maur.
               in
               1
               Tim.
               4.14
               .
            
          
           
             (m)
             Act.
             21
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             (n)
             See
             Act.
             8.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Vid.
               Pearson
               .
               ubi
               supra
            
             ,
             p.
             77
             ,
             78
             ,
             79.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Creta
               Titum
               sibi
               sumpsit
            
             ,
             Paulin.
             Poem
             .
             27.
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sophron.
             in
             Catalog
             .
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             (r)
             
               Jus
               Divin
               .
               Minist
               .
               Evang.
            
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             51.
             n.
             32.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Argument
             before
             their
             Annot.
             on
             the
             Revelations
             .
          
           
             (u)
             P.
             48.
             
          
           
             (w)
             C.
             4.
             p.
             184.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Vid.
             usser
             .
             Armachan
             .
             Dissert
             .
             praefix
             .
             Polycarp
             .
             &
             Ignat.
             Epist
             .
             
               c.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Grot.
               de
               Imp.
               Sum.
               Potest
            
             .
             C.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             p.
             343.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Gen.
             30
             
          
           
             (a)
             Rev.
             2.10
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Vid.
             Bez.
             Annot.
             in
             Apoc.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Vid.
             Octav.
             Falconer
             .
             Inscript
             .
             Athlet
             .
             
               p.
               39.40
            
             .
             Ez.
             Spanhem
             .
             de
             Praestant
             .
             Numism
             .
             
               p.
               696
               ,
               697
               ,
               698.
               
            
             Henrici
             Noris
             Cenotaph
             .
             Pisan
             .
             Dissert
             .
             
               1.
               p.
               72
               ,
               73.
            
             
             Johan
             .
             Harduin
             .
             Num.
             Antiq.
             Illustrat
             .
             
               p.
               84.400
               ,
               401.
            
             
          
           
             (d)
             Bez.
             in
             Apocal.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               Hebdomadicam
               hanc
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               fuisse
               probahile
               est
               .
            
             Bez.
             Vid.
             Sarav
             .
             de
             divers
             .
             Minist
             .
             grad
             .
             p.
             338.
             
          
           
             (f)
             P.
             124.
             
          
           
             (g)
             P.
             128.
             
          
           
             (h)
             P.
             133.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Levit.
             5.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Sym●
             .
             ach
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             LXX
             .
          
           
             (m)
             
               Joseph
               .
               Ant.
               Jud.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Diod.
             Sic.
             apud
             Phot.
             Cod.
             244.
             
             Col.
             1153.
             
          
           
             (o)
             P.
             48.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Areth.
               in
               Apoc.
            
             1.20
             .
             p.
             661
             ,
             662.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Iis
             (
             scilicet
             Presbytericrum
             Praepositis
             )
             ceu
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             commissi
             gregis
             tam
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quam
             pudenda
             ex
             aequo
             imputari
             potuere
             ,
             &
             à
             Domino
             ipso
             Ecclesiarum
             Asiaticarum
             Angelos
             Calestibus
             monitis
             ad
             fidei
             constantiam
             armante
             imputata
             Sunt
             .
             
               Blond
               .
               Apolog.
               Prae●at
               .
               p.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             (r)
             Clem.
             Alex.
             de
             Div.
             Salv.
             
               p.
               110.
            
             
          
           
             (ſ)
             Smyrnam
             vocat
             hanc
             Urb●●…
             Auctor
             Chronici
             Alexandrini
             ,
             Annotante
             Valesio
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Supra
             omnis
             constitutus
             .
             
               Interpret
               .
               Wal.
               Messal
               .
               p.
               229.
               
            
          
           
             (t)
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             75.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Vid.
             Grot.
             Annot.
             in
             
               Matth.
               9.18
            
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Acts
             19.31
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Vid.
             Spanhem
             .
             de
             Praest
             .
             Numism
             .
             
               p.
               693
               ,
               694.
            
             
          
           
             (z)
             Harduin
             .
             Num.
             Antiq.
             Illustrat
             .
             
               p.
               423.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bevereg
               .
               ●od
               .
               Can.
               Vind.
            
             ●
             .
             2.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             316.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               R.
            
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Vid.
               Dodwel
               .
               Dissert
               .
               Cypr.
            
             10.
             
             Sect.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Apud
               Euseb
               .
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             4.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Tertul.
             de
             Praescript
             .
             Haeret
             .
             
               c.
               36.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
            
             l.
             4.
             p.
             516.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Mabillon
               .
               de
               re
               Diplom
            
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             357.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Iren.
               adv
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             232.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Tertul.
               de
               Praescript
               .
               Haeret
            
             .
             c.
             32.
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Origen
               .
               Comment
               .
               Ed.
               Huet
               .
            
             vol.
             2.
             p.
             430.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Euseb
               .
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             27.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Optat.
               adv
               .
               Parmen
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             †
             Hieron
             .
             Catalog
             .
             in
             Clemente
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Augustin
             .
             ad
             Fortunat.
             Ep.
             165.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Vid.
               Euseb
               .
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             4.
             c.
             22
             ,
             23.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             (r)
             In
             singulis
             Ecclesiis
             bini
             sunt
             Episcopi
             ,
             alius
             visibilis
             ,
             alius
             invisibilis
             .
             
               Orig.
               in
               Luc.
               2.
               
               Hom
               :
               13.
               
            
          
           
             (s)
             Salutat
             vos
             Narcissus
             qui
             ante
             me
             hic
             tenuit
             Episcopalem
             locum
             &
             nunc
             mecum
             eundem
             orationibus
             regit
             annos
             natus
             circiter
             centum
             sedecim
             .
             
               Alexand.
               apud
               Hieron
               .
               In
               Cat.
               Script
               .
               Eccles
               .
            
          
           
             (t)
             
               Euseb
               .
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             6.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             Ep.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Vid.
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             46.
             
             &
             Ep.
             
               55.
               p.
               104.
            
             
          
           
             (x)
             Corn.
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             E.
             
               l.
               6.
               c.
               43.
            
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Haeres
             .
             68.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Nec
             enim
             ignoramus
             unum
             Deum
             esse
             ,
             unum
             Christum
             esse
             Dominum
             ,
             quem
             confessi
             sumus
             ,
             unum
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ,
             unum
             Episcopum
             in
             Catholicâ
             Ecclesiâ
             esse
             debere
             .
             
               Vid.
               Cornel.
               Ep.
               ad
               Cyprian
               .
               inter
               Epp.
               Cypr.
            
             n.
             49.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Haec
             praelatio
             unius
             in
             civitate
             Alexandrinâ
             primum
             nata
             fuisse
             videatur
             ;
             ex
             qua
             Urbe
             etiam
             Monastica
             vita
             &
             variae
             Ecclesiae
             pestes
             ortae
             sunt
             .
             
               Dan.
               in
               Aug.
               de
               Haeres
            
             .
             c.
             53.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Ps
             .
             45.16
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
             Aug
             ●
             .
             9.
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Apud
             nos
             Apostolorum
             locum
             Episcopi
             tenent
             .
             Apud
             ●os
             Episcopus
             ●ertius
             est
             .
             Habent
             enim
             de
             Pepusa
             Phrygia
             Patriarchar
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               ●
               .
               2.
               p.
               88.
               
               Ep.
               52.
               
            
          
           
             (f)
             Potentia
             divitiarum
             &
             Paupertatis
             humilitas
             vel
             sublimiorem
             vel
             inferiorem
             Episcopum
             facit
             (
             ità
             enim
             lego
             sine
             negatione
             ,
             ex
             fide
             
               Cod.
               M.S.
            
             )
             Caeterùm
             omnes
             Apostolorum
             Successores
             sunt
             
               T.
               2.
               
               Ep.
               85.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             Potestas
             peccatorum
             remittendorum
             Apostolis
             data
             est
             &
             Episcopis
             ,
             qui
             eis
             ordinatione
             vicariâ
             successerunt
             .
             
               Firmil
               .
               Ep.
               ad
               Cypr.
               inter
               Epp.
               Cypr.
               n.
               75
               ,
               p.
               225.
               
            
          
           
             (h)
             Laboramus
             &
             laborare
             debemus
             ,
             ut
             unitatem
             à
             Domino
             ,
             &
             per
             Apostolos
             nobis
             Successoribus
             tràditum
             ,
             quantum
             possumus
             ,
             obtinere
             curemus
             .
             
               Cyp.
               Ep.
               45.
            
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Quibus
               (
               i.
               e.
               Apostolis
               )
               nos
               successimus
               .
            
             Vid.
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             de
             Baptizand
             .
             Haeret.
             inter
             Opp.
             Cyp.
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Habemus
             annumerare
             eos
             qui
             ab
             Apostolis
             instituti
             sunt
             Episcopi
             in
             Ecclesiis
             &
             Successores
             eorum
             usque
             ad
             nos
             ,
             qui
             nihil
             tale
             docuerunt
             quale
             ab
             his
             deliratur
             ;
             Etenim
             si
             recondita
             mysteria
             scissent
             Apostoli
             ,
             quae
             scorsim
             &
             latenter
             ab
             reliquis
             perfectos
             dotibant
             ,
             his
             vel
             maximè
             traderent
             ea
             quibus
             etiam
             ipsas
             Ecclesias
             committebant
             .
             Valdè
             enim
             perfectos
             &
             irreprehensibiles
             in
             omnibus
             eos
             volebant
             esse
             quos
             &
             Successores
             relinquebant
             ,
             suum
             ipsorum
             loc●m
             Magisterii
             tradentes
             .
             
               Iren.
               adv
               .
               Haeres
               .
               l.
               3.
               c.
               3.
               p.
               232.
               
            
          
           
             (l)
             Vid.
             Dodwel
             .
             in
             Iren.
             Dissert
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Iren.
               adv
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Critic
             .
             in
             Annal.
             Baron
             .
             A.
             D.
             32.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Joh.
             8.57
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Sueton
             ,
             in
             vit
             .
             Domit.
             
               c.
               4.
            
             &
             in
             vit
             .
             Aug.
             
               c.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Ammian
               .
               Marcel
            
             .
             l.
             26.
             p.
             455.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Sulp.
             Sever.
             Dialog
             .
             
               pag.
               162.
            
             
          
           
             (ſ)
             
               Apul.
               Asin
               .
               Aur.
            
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Casaubon
             .
             Not.
             ad
             Jul.
             Capitol
             .
             M.
             Anton.
             Philos
             .
             
               c.
               4.
               p.
               157.
            
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Vid.
               Euseb
               .
               H.E.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Vit.
             Ver.
             
               c.
               3
               ,
               4.
               p.
               225.
            
             vid.
             not
             .
             Salmas
             .
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             (†)
             
               Ay
               ,
               every
               Priest
               this
               way
               is
               a
               Successor
               of
               that
               Apostle
               ,
               from
               whom
               by
               Tradition
               he
               received
               Priesthood
               .
               Let.
               2.
               p.
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Paul.
                 Golomes
                 .
                 Observat
                 .
                 Sacr.
              
               p.
               42.
               
               Ed.
               1688.
               
            
          
           
             (w)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Phot.
             cp
             .
             54.
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Manifesta
             est
             sententia
             Domini
             Nostri
             Jesu
             Christi
             ,
             Apostolos
             suos
             mittentis
             ,
             &
             ipsis
             solis
             Potestatem
             à
             Patre
             sibi
             datam
             permittentis
             ,
             quibus
             nos
             successimus
             eadem
             Potestate
             Ecclesiam
             gubernantes
             .
             
               Clar.
               ubi
               suprà
            
             .
          
           
             (y)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil
             .
             ad
             Ambros
             .
             Episcopum
             .
             Ep.
             55.
             p.
             830.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Ipse
               adhuc
               Cathedrae
               Apostolorum
               suis
               locis
               praesident
               .
            
             Tert.
             de
             Praescript
             .
             c.
             36.
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Quadratus
             vocatur
             Apostolus
             in
             Men.
             Gr.
             Septemb.
             2●
             .
             Item
             Meletius
             Antioch
             .
             Episcop
             .
             à
             Greg.
             Nyssen
             .
             
               T.
               2.
               p.
               1019.
            
             &
             plura
             istiusmodi
             occurunt
             exempla
             in
             Scriptis
             Veterum
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Vid.
             Bignon
             .
             ad
             Marculf
             .
             Formul
             .
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Vid.
               Alcim
               .
               Avit
            
             .
             Ep.
             18.23.27.37
             .
             
               Vid.
               Savar
               .
               Comment
               .
               in
               Sidon
               .
               Apoll.
            
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Ep.
             4.
             p.
             388.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Vid.
               Not.
               ad
               Paulin.
            
             Ep.
             3.
             p.
             10.
             
             Ed.
             Paris
             .
             1685.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               De
               Re
               Diplom
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Unus
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ad
             tempus
             Sacerdos
             &
             ad
             tempus
             Judex
             vice
             Christi
             .
             
               Ep.
               59.
               p.
               129.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             Neque
             enim
             quisquam
             nostrum
             Episcopum
             se
             Episcoporum
             constituit
             ,
             aut
             Tyrannico
             terrore
             ad
             obsequendi
             necessitatem
             Collegas
             suos
             adigit
             ,
             
               Vid.
               Cypr.
               Tr.
               p.
               229.
            
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             43.
             
             Ed.
             Lond.
             1680.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             ●1
             .
          
           
             (k)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Chrys
             .
             T.
             5.
             p.
             499.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Vid.
             Chronic.
             Oriental
             .
             
               p.
               53.
            
             
             &
             Abulpharag
             .
             Dynast
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             (n)
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Philad
             .
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Vid.
             Praest
             .
             Vir.
             Ep.
             Eccl.
             
               p.
               825.
            
             
             Ed.
             Amstel
             .
             1684
          
           
             (p)
             Vid.
             Is
             .
             Voss
             .
             Ep.
             Ignat.
             praefix
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Honorabant
             Sanctum
             per
             Episcopos
             ,
             Presbyteros
             &
             Diaconos
             .
             S.
             Ign.
             Martyr
             .
             Ed.
             Usser
             .
             
               p.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             (r)
             Devoti
             sunt
             Serapi
             qui
             se
             Christi
             Episcopos
             dicunt
             .
             Nemo
             illic
             Archisynagogus
             Judaeorum
             ,
             nemo
             Samarites
             ,
             nemo
             Christianorum
             Presbyter
             ,
             non
             Mathematicus
             ,
             &c.
             
               Fl.
               Vop
               .
               inter
               Hist
               .
               Aug.
               Scr.
               p.
               959
               ,
               960.
               
            
          
           
             (ſ)
             
               Comment
               .
               in
               Hist
               .
               Aethiop
               .
            
             lib.
             3.
             p.
             445.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Comment
             .
             1●
             .
             
               Cod.
               Tutodes
            
             .
             Th.
             8.
             p.
             230.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Suid.
             in
             voce
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (w)
             Socrat.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             (*)
             
               Hist
               .
               Eccl.
            
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Vid.
             Euseb
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             6.
             p.
             667.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Paedag.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             264.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Dandi
             quidem
             jus
             habet
             summus
             Sacerdos
             ,
             qui
             est
             Episcopus
             :
             debinc
             Presbyteri
             &
             Diaconi
             :
             non
             tamen
             sine
             Episcopi
             Auctoritate
             ,
             propter
             Ecclesiae
             honorem
             ,
             quo
             falvo
             ,
             falva
             pax
             est
             .
             
               Tert.
               de
               Bapt.
               p.
               230.
               
               Ed.
               Par.
               1675.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             Cùm
             ea
             Majoribus
             competant
             ,
             ne
             sibi
             adsumant
             dicatum
             Episcopis
             Officium
             Episcopatus
             .
             
               De
               Bapt.
               c.
               17.
               p.
               231.
               
            
          
           
             (c)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Orig.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Oxon.
             nuper
             Edit
             .
             p.
             103.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Jerem.
             Homil.
             40.
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             (d)
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Comment
             .
             p.
             395.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Apolog.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Wal.
               Mess
            
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Edant
             origines
             Ecclesiarum
             suarum
             :
             evolvánt
             ordinem
             Episcoporum
             suorum
             ità
             per
             successiones
             ab
             initio
             decurrentem
             ,
             ut
             primus
             ille
             Episcopus
             aliquem
             ex
             Apostolis
             vel
             Apostolicis
             viris
             ,
             qui
             tamen
             cum
             Apostolis
             perseveraverit
             ,
             habuerit
             Auctorem
             &
             Antecessorem
             .
             Hoc
             enim
             modo
             Ecclesiae
             Apostolicae
             census
             suos
             deferunt
             .
             
               Tert.
               de
               Praescript
               .
               c.
               31.
               p.
               213.
               
            
          
           
             (h)
             
               Selden
               .
               de
               Success
               .
               in
               Pontificat
               .
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             &
             alibi
             .
          
           
             (i)
             
               Final
               Answer
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             his
             Works
             ,
             p.
             641.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             Germaniâ
             fundatae
             sunt
             Ecclesiae
             aliter
             credunt
             aut
             aliter
             tradunt
             :
             Neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             Hiberis
             sunt
             ,
             neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             Celtis
             ,
             neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             Oriente
             ,
             neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             Aegypto
             ,
             neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             Libya
             ,
             neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             medio
             mundo
             sunt
             constitutae
             .
             Sed
             sicut
             Sol
             Creatura
             Dei
             in
             Universo
             mundo
             unus
             &
             idem
             est
             ,
             sic
             &
             lumen
             ,
             praedicatio
             veritatis
             ,
             ubique
             lucet
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Adv.
               Haeres
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               3.
               p.
               53.
               
            
          
           
             (l)
             Sed
             quoniam
             valdé
             longum
             est
             ,
             in
             hoc
             tali
             volumine
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             enumerare
             Successiones
             ,
             &c.
             
               l.
               3.
               c.
               3.
               p.
               232.
               
            
          
           
             (m)
             Jampridem
             per
             omnes
             Provincias
             &
             per
             Urbes
             singulas
             Ordinati
             sunt
             Episcopi
             .
             
               Cypr.
               Ep
               55.
               p.
               112.
            
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Considerator
               Consider'd
            
             ,
             c.
             9.
             p.
             194.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Meminisse
             autem
             Diaconi
             debent
             quoniam
             Apostolos
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Episcopos
             &
             Praepositos
             Dominus
             elegit
             :
             Diaconos
             autem
             post
             ascensum
             Domini
             in
             Coelos
             Apostoli
             sibi
             constituerunt
             ,
             Episcopatus
             sui
             &
             Ecclesiae
             Ministros
             .
          
           
             (p)
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Basil
             .
             t.
             2.
             p.
             789.1059
             ,
             1098.
             
             
               Ed.
               Paris
            
             .
             1618.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Blond
               .
               Apolog
            
             .
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Mabillon
               .
               de
               re
               Diplom
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Cypr.
               Ep.
            
             16.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Ep.
             14.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Vid.
             Ep.
             ad
             Stephan
             .
             
               p.
               198.
            
             
          
           
             (x)
             Vix
             plebi
             persuadeo
             imò
             extorqueo
             ,
             ut
             tales
             patiantur
             admitti
             ,
             &
             justior
             factus
             est
             fraternitatis
             dolor
             ex
             eo
             quod
             unus
             atque
             alius
             obtinente
             plebe
             &
             contradicente
             ,
             mea
             tamen
             facilitate
             suscepti
             pejores
             extiterunt
             quàm
             prius
             fuerant
             .
             
               Ep.
               59.
               p.
               137
               ,
               138.
               
            
          
           
             (y)
             Ep.
             40.
             p.
             78
             ,
             79.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Ep.
             39.
             p.
             76
             ,
             77
             ,
             78.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Ep.
             34.
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Ep.
             66.
             p.
             166
             ,
             167.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Inde
             enim
             schismata
             &
             haereses
             obortae
             sunt
             &
             oriuntur
             ,
             dum
             Episcopus
             qui
             unus
             est
             &
             Ecclesiae
             praeest
             quorundam
             praesumptione
             contemnitur
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Is
             .
             30.1
             .
             
               fecistis
               conventionem
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             LXX
             .
             
               Ed.
               Complut
            
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Post
             Episcopum
             tamen
             Diaconatûs
             ordinationem
             subjecit
             .
             Quare
             ,
             nisi
             quia
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbyteri
             una
             ordinatio
             est
             .
             
               Comment
               .
               in
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               
            
             Uterque
             enim
             Sacerdos
             est
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Sed
             Episcopus
             primus
             est
             ,
             ut
             omnis
             Episcopus
             Presbyter
             sit
             ;
             non
             tamen
             omnis
             Presbyter
             Episcopus
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Comment
               .
               in
            
             Ephes
             .
             4.11
             .
          
           
             )g)
             Jacobum
             vidit
             Hierosolymae
             quià
             illic
             erat
             constitutus
             ab
             Apostolis
             Episcopus
             .
             
               Com.
               in
               Gal.
               1.19
            
             .
             Caput
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Apostolos
             posuit
             ,
             &c.
             ipsi
             sunt
             Episcopi
             .
             
               Com.
               in
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
            
             .
             Hunc
             jam
             creatum
             Episcopum
             instruit
             per
             epistolam
             .
             
               Praefat.
               in
               Ep.
               1.
               ad
               Tim.
            
             Titum
             Apostolus
             consecravit
             Episcopum
             .
             
               Praefat.
               in
               Ep.
               ad
               Tit.
            
             Angelos
             Episcopos
             dicit
             sicut
             docetur
             in
             Apocalypsi
             Johannis
             .
             
               Com.
               in
               1
               Cor.
               11.10
            
             .
             In
             Episcopo
             omnes
             ordines
             sunt
             ,
             quià
             primus
             Sacerdos
             est
             ,
             hoc
             est
             Princeps
             est
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             &c.
             
               Com.
               in
               Ephes
               .
               4.11
            
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Idem
             est
             Presbyter
             qui
             Episcopus
             ,
             &
             antequàm
             Diaboli
             instinctu
             studia
             in
             religione
             fierent
             ,
             &
             diceretur
             in
             populis
             ,
             Ego
             sum
             Pauli
             ,
             ego
             Apollo
             ,
             ego
             autem
             Cephae
             ,
             communi
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
             Ecclesiae
             gubernabantur
             .
             Postquàm
             verò
             unusquisque
             eos
             quos
             baptizaverat
             ,
             suos
             putabat
             esse
             ,
             non
             Christi
             ,
             in
             toto
             orbe
             decretum
             est
             ,
             ut
             unus
             de
             presbyteris
             electus
             superponeretur
             caeteris
             ,
             ad
             quem
             omnis
             Ecclesiae
             cura
             pertineret
             &
             schismatum
             semina
             tollerentur
             .
             
               Hicrom
               .
               ln
               Tit.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Blond
               .
               Apolog.
            
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             (l)
             1
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Ecclesiae
             Salus
             in
             summi
             Sacerdotis
             dignitate
             pendet
             :
             cui
             si
             non
             exors
             quaedam
             &
             ab
             omnibus
             eminens
             detur
             potestas
             ,
             tot
             in
             Ecclesiis
             efficientur
             Schismata
             ,
             quot
             Sacerdotes
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               T.
               2.
               p.
               96.
               
            
          
           
             (n)
             Episcopi
             noverint
             se
             magis
             consuetudine
             quam
             dispositionis
             Dominicae
             veritate
             presbyteris
             esse
             majores
             .
             
               Comment
               .
               in
               Tit.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             (o)
             Ubi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Ut
             sciamus
             Traditiones
             Apostolicas
             sumptas
             de
             Veteri
             Testamento
             ,
             quod
             Aaron
             &
             filii
             ejus
             atquae
             Levitae
             in
             Templo
             fuerunt
             ,
             hoc
             sibi
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbyteri
             &
             Diaconi
             vendicent
             in
             Ecclesia
             .
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Evagrium
               in
               sine
            
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Quanquàm
             secundum
             honorum
             vocabula
             quae
             jam
             Ecclesiae
             usus
             obtinuit
             Episcopatus
             presbyterio
             major
             sit
             .
             &c.
             
               Aug.
               Ep.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             (r)
             Consuetudinem
             cum
             dicunt
             Patres
             ,
             non
             excludunt
             Apostolicam
             institutionem
             ,
             imò
             ut
             Augustinus
             ait
             ,
             quod
             universa
             tenet
             Ecclesia
             ,
             nec
             Conciliis
             institutum
             ,
             sed
             semper
             retentum
             est
             ,
             non
             nisi
             Apostólicâ
             auctoritate
             traditum
             rectissimè
             creditur
             .
             
               Grot.
               de
               Imper.
               Sum.
               Pot.
               c.
               11.
               
               §.
               10.
               p.
               355.
               
            
          
           
             (ſ)
             Divinâ
             voce
             laudatur
             sub
             Angeli
             nomine
             Praepositus
             Ecclesiae
             .
             
               Aug.
               Ep.
               162.
            
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             T.
             4.
             p.
             289.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             (w)
             Haeres
             .
             75.
             n.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (x)
             N.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (y)
             N.
             5.
             
          
           
             (z)
             1
             Tim.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Ca●●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             A.
             D.
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Haec
               (
               Hibernia
               scilicet
               )
               propriè
               patria
               Scottorum
               est
               .
            
             Bed.
             H.
             E.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             29.
             
             Ed.
             Chifflet
             .
          
           
             (c)
             —
             
               Totam
               cùm
               Scotus
               Iernen
               Movit
               &
               infesto
               spumavit
               remige
               Tethys
               .
            
             Claudian
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Consul
             .
             Scilich
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Carm.
             22.
             v.
             251
             ,
             252.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Historical
             Account
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             
               &c.
               c.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
            
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Pref.
             p.
             65.
             &c.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Polyd.
             Verg.
             de
             Rer.
             Invent.
             
               l.
               7.
               c.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Vid.
               Dan.
               Opera
            
             .
             p.
             483
             ,
             484
             ,
             485.
             
          
           
             (g)
             —
             Asserunt
             Antonium
             hujus
             propositi
             fuisse
             caput
             :
             quod
             ex
             parte
             verum
             est
             .
             Amathas
             verò
             &
             Macarius
             discipuli
             Antonii
             ,
             etiam
             nunc
             affirmant
             :
             Paulum
             quendam
             Thebaeum
             principem
             istius
             rei
             fuisse
             ,
             quod
             non
             tam
             nomine
             ,
             quàm
             opinione
             nos
             quoque
             comprobamus
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               Ep.
               50.
               p.
               154.
               
               Edit
               .
               Francofurt
               .
               A.
               D.
               1684.
               
            
          
           
             (h)
             Quousque
             genus
             detestabile
             Monachorum
             non
             urbe
             pellitur
             ?
             
               Ep.
               25.
               p.
               104.
            
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Coepere
               nostri
               eò
               tempori●
               Christi
               dogma
               accuratissimè
               amplexari
               ,
               Monachorum
               quorundam
               ductu
               ,
            
             &c.
             H.
             Boeth
             .
             Scot.
             Hist
             .
             l.
             6.
             fol.
             92.
             
             Vid.
             Blondel
             .
             Apolog.
             Sect.
             3.
             p.
             315.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Vid.
             Blondel
             ubi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             (l)
             See
             the
             Bishop
             of
             S.
             Asaph
             .
             Hist
             .
             Ac.
             &c.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             19.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Vid.
               Ludolf
               Comment
               .
               ad
               Hist
               .
               Aethiop
               .
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             n.
             49.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Vid.
               Ludolf
               Comment
               .
               ad
               Hist
               .
               Aethiop
               .
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             n.
             49.
             
          
           
             (o)
             1
             Cor.
             9.13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Vid.
               Hieron
            
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Ep.
             ad
             Evagr.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             (*)
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             8.
             
          
           
             (*)
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (ſ)
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hesych
             .
          
           
             (*)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Vid.
             Justin
             .
             Apolog.
             
               2.
               p.
               161.
            
             
             Grot.
             de
             Imp.
             Sum.
             Pot.
             
               c.
               11.
               
               §.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             (w)
             Lib.
             de
             Div.
             Salv.
             
               p.
               110.
            
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Adv.
               Haeres
            
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Quod
             si
             falsa
             ,
             ut
             dicitis
             ,
             historia
             illa
             rerum
             est
             ,
             unde
             tam
             brevi
             tempore
             tótus
             mundus
             ista
             religione
             completus
             est
             ?
             aut
             in
             unam
             coire
             qui
             potuerunt
             mentem
             gentes
             regionibus
             dissitae
             ,
             ventis
             ,
             coeli
             convexionibusque
             dimotae
             ●…
             
               Arnob.
               advers
               .
               Gent.
               l.
               1.
               p.
               33.
               
            
          
           
             (z)
             Chillingw
             .
             Apost
             .
             Institut
             .
             of
             Episc
             .
             
               Sect.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             49.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Euseb
               .
               H.E.
            
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Vid.
             Hieron
             .
             Catalog
             .
             Script
             .
             Eccl.
             in
             Quadrato
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             of
             the
             Divines
             at
             Newport
             ,
             amongst
             the
             works
             of
             
               K.
               C.
               p.
               619.
            
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             49.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Percurre
             Ecclesias
             Apostolicas
             ,
             apud
             quas
             ipsae
             adhuc
             Cathedrae
             Apostolorum
             suis
             locis
             praesident
             ,
             apud
             quas
             ipsae
             Authenticae
             Literae
             corum
             recitantur
             .
             
               Tert.
               de
               Praescript
               .
               c.
               36.
               p.
               215.
               
            
          
           
             P.
             49.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             49.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Jo.
             Twin
             .
             Comment
             .
             de
             Reb.
             Albion
             ,
             &c.
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Camd.
               Brit.
            
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Polycrat
             .
             apud
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Catalog
             .
             Script
             .
             Eccl.
             in
             Polycrate
             .
          
           
             (i)
             
               Tertul.
               de
               Prascript
            
             .
             c
             32.
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Euseb
               .
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             36
             ,
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Hieron
             .
             ●
             .
             2.
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Socrat.
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             5.
             c.
             ●2
             .
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Soz.
               H.
               E.
            
             l.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             734.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Vict.
             Cap.
             è
             Cod.
             M.
             S.
             à
             Feuardent
             .
             citat
             .
             in
             Annot.
             ad
             Iren.
             
               p.
               240.
            
             
          
           
             (p)
             Suid.
             t.
             2.
             p.
             560.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Smyrn
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Ep.
             Ed.
             Usser
             .
             
               p.
               26.
            
             
          
           
             (r)
             Certè
             Ego
             nihil
             unquam
             in
             historiâ
             Ecclesiastica
             vidi
             ,
             à
             cujus
             lectione
             commotior
             recedam
             ,
             ut
             non
             amplius
             meus
             esse
             videar
             .
             
               Aulmadvers
               .
               in
               Euseb
               .
               Chron.
               p.
               202.
               
            
          
           
             (s)
             
               Iren.
               advers
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ep.
             ad
             Magnes
             .
             
               p.
               38.
            
             
          
           
             (u)
             Applicans
             [
             Ignatius
             ]
             post
             multum
             laborem
             Smyrnaeorum
             civitati
             ,
             cum
             multo
             gaudio
             descendens
             de
             navi
             ,
             sestinabat
             S.
             Polycarpum
             ,
             Episcopum
             Coadjutorem
             videre
             ;
             fuerant
             enim
             quondam
             Discipuli
             Johannis
             .
             
               Martyr
               .
               S.
               Ignat.
               p.
               5.
               
               Ed.
               Usser
               .
            
          
           
             (w)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Smyrnaeorum
             Ecclesia
             Polycarpum
             à
             Joanne
             collecatum
             resert
             .
             
               Tertul.
               de
               Praescript
               .
               H●res
               .
               c.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             (y)
             Polycarpus
             Joannis
             Apostoli
             Discipulus
             ab
             eo
             Smyrnae
             Episcop●…s
             Ordinatus
             ,
             &c.
             
               Hieron
               .
               Catalog
               .
               in
               Polycarpo
               .
            
          
           
             (z)
             Polycarpus
             autem
             non
             solum
             ab
             Apostolis
             edoctus
             ,
             &
             conversatus
             cum
             multis
             ex
             eis
             qui
             Dominum
             nostrum
             viderunt
             :
             sed
             etiam
             ab
             Apostolis
             in
             Asia
             ,
             in
             eâ
             quae
             est
             Smyrnis
             Ecclesia
             constitutus
             Episcopus
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Iren.
               adv
               .
               Haeres
               .
               l.
               3.
               c.
               3.
               p.
               233.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             Vid.
             Iren.
             ibid.
             &
             ●…p
             .
             ad
             Florin
             .
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             E.
             
               l.
               5.
               c.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             (b)
             Cornel.
             Muss
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Rom.
             
               c.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             (c)
             Vid.
             Gittich
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Ruar
             .
             ad
             calcem
             .
             Epp.
             Ruar
             .
             Cent.
             
               1.
               p.
               469
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             (e)
             Legantur
             ea
             qua
             hac
             de
             re
             Eusebius
             scribit
             pluribus
             in
             locis
             Historia
             Ecclesiastica
             &
             invenietur
             usque
             ad
             illius
             Eusebii
             aetatem
             —
             nunquam
             fuisse
             in
             Ecclesia
             qui
             dubitaret
             quin
             quatuor
             quae
             habemus
             Evangella
             ,
             liber
             Actorum
             Apostolorum
             ,
             &c.
             ab
             iis
             scripta
             fuissent
             quibus
             attribuuntur
             .
             
               Socin
               .
               lib.
               de
               Auct
               .
               S.
               Script
               .
            
          
           
             Apud
             usser
             .
             in
             lib.
             de
             Succes
             .
             Eccles
             .
             
               c.
               3.